《Master Blair's Fiery Pursuit》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce. ¡°Four million dors, enough for you to livefortably for the rest of your life. ¡°Sign the papers and get out of here now!¡± After being married for two years, Mable Jefferson never thought that the first time ir took the initiative to find her was for a divorce. ¡°ir, why do you want a divorce? Did I do something wrong? I can¡ª¡± ¡°I found Liv,¡± ir cut her off with a cold voice. Mable was stunned. ¡®Liv?¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t Tracey say¡­ she had passed away¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ir rebuked. He would not allow anyone to say anything bad about Olivia! Mable pursed her lips tightly. Her heart felt like it was cut open by a sharp de, and it was hurting so much that it was hard to breathe. She always knew ir had a spot for his unforgettable first love in his heart. So much so that he tattooed her name on his chest. ir loved that woman named Liv dearly. Just like how Mable loved him. ¡°ir, I don¡¯t want to divorce you. Let¡¯s not get a divorce, okay? I love you¡­¡± Two years ago, Mable fell off a cliff. It was ir who saved her. She was injured and lost her memory. The first person she saw when she woke up was ir. At that moment, she fell in love with him. ir looked indifferent. ¡°Mable, I don¡¯t love you!¡± Mable¡¯s heart shook, and tears streamed down her face. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. No matter how much she loved him, her feelings for him were not reciprocated. This whole time, ¡°Liv¡± was the only person in his heart, that Mable now knew. ¡°Master ir, the helicopter is ready.¡± ir¡¯s assistant, Amos, hurriedly ran in to report to him. ir looked at the divorce agreement on the table and ordered, ¡°Sign it and move out of here in two days!¡± Following that, he turned around and walked out without the slightest hesitation. ¡°ir!¡± Mable rushed forward and hugged ir tightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Killing intent shed across ir¡¯s eyes. He pushed her away with force. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Mable lost her bnce and fell backward. Shended on the ground in a sorry state and hit her forehead hard. ir looked coldly at Mable, who was lying motionless on the ground, and got into the helicopter without looking back. It had been five years¡ªhe had been looking for Liv for five whole years. Finally, there was news of her! ir gripped the bronze ring with a ck diamond in his hand. He could not wait to see her. Mable slowly got up from the ground. She rubbed her forehead with one hand and looked coldly at the helicopter getting further away. From looking heartbroken, she gritted her teeth instead. ¡°Pfft! *sshole!¡± Mable entered the house and signed the divorce agreement without saying a word. Immediately after, she picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Me.¡± As soon as Mable finished, the man on the call told her off. ¡°Is there something wrong with you? How would I know who you are?!¡± Mable raised her eyebrow. ¡°You can¡¯t even recognize my voice. Rahman, have I lost my edge, or have you be arrogant?!¡± The man on the call paused for two seconds before he suddenly shouted, ¡°Mabes!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Afterward, the man¡¯s sour voice was hearding from the phone. ¡°You went missing for two years, with no news of you. I thought you ran away with a wild man.¡± ¡°I sent my location to your phone. Come and pick me up!¡± ¡­ The next morning. When Mable walked out of the vi, a dazzling diamond-encrusted Ferrari drove over. ¡°Babe!¡± A blonde man with defined features got out of the driver''s seat and gave Mable a bear hug. However, Mable pushed him away mercilessly and directly opened the car door to get inside. Rahman stomped his feet in aggravation. ¡°Heartless woman, I rushed here from Monafett overnight, and this is how you treat me?!¡± Mable looked askance at him. ¡°Quit fooling around!¡± Rahman followed and got into the car. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve traveled the world and am unmatched!¡± Mable could not be bothered about him. She said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She did not belong here. Just like ir did not belong to her. After being a punching bag here for two years, now that Mable finally recovered her memory, it was time for her to find out who the murderer who injured her and made her lose her memory was! Two dayster. ir returned to the vi, travel-worn. As soon as he got upstairs, he locked himself in his bedroom. The information was wrong¡ªthat woman was not Liv. It was a wasted trip. The huge disappointment almost drowned him. At this moment, the maid knocked on the door and came in to hand him the divorce agreement. ¡°Master ir, Madam has signed the papers and left. She didn¡¯t take anything with her when she left, including the bank card you gave her.¡± ir frowned and thought, ¡®Is she leaving the marriage without anything? ¡®Judging from her soft and crying nature, how fragile she is, and the fact that she doesn¡¯t know anything, she¡¯ll starve to death on the streets in two days without money. ¡®Hmph! ¡®She¡¯s likely trying to act pitiful to get sympathy!¡¯ ir said firmly, ¡°Go and get the divorce procedures done as soon as possible!¡± ¡®Lest there be any trouble if this is dragged on!¡¯ The maid had just left when ir¡¯s assistant, Amos, walked in. ¡°Master ir, Madam¡ª¡± ir furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°She¡¯s back again?¡± He knew she would not divorce easily! Amos said, ¡°No. The media caught her and Rahman¡ªthe youngest son of Monafett¡¯s richest family, the Emirs¡ªgoing in and out of a hotel. They stayed there for the night.¡± ir¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Mable and Rahman know each other? ¡®The two of them even went in and out of the hotel together and stayed there all night?¡¯ Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ir punched the table with an ugly look on his face. ¡®That d*mn woman. ¡®No wonder she didn¡¯t want my money. It turns out she hooked up with another man!¡¯ ir was in a bad mood, to begin with. After learning that Mable was with another man, he became even more annoyed. Hence, he called his good brother, Solomon, and asked him out for a drink. ¡­ In Richworth¡¯s Sleepless City. Mable looked at the pretty boys standing in a row in front of her. Her red lips curled into an evil smile. Rahman was discussing something in the private room upstairs. Afraid she would be bored of waiting, he called a dozen young men toe and y with her. ¡°Hey, how old are you?¡± Mable asked while swirling her tall ss. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m 23.¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯m 21.¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯m 19.¡± Mable looked at the handsome young men in front of her, extremely pleased. ¡®As expected of Richworth¡¯s biggest club. The men here are attractive and have bodies one better than the other. They¡¯re not inferior to ir, that *shole, at all! ¡®If he would divorce me for the sake of his first love, why can¡¯t Ie out to find men?!¡¯ Mable suppressed the sourness in her heart and said to the youngest guy, ¡°Drink with me. If I¡¯m happy, I¡¯ll be your sugar mommy.¡± After hearing what she said, the handsome guy immediately poured wine for her. He moved closer to her and said, ¡°Sis, here¡¯s a toast to you.¡± Who in this line of work did not want a sugar mommy? Not to mention if she was a young beauty. Therefore, the pretty boys present passionately proposed a toast to Mable one after another, doing everything they could to please her. ¡­ Meanwhile, in a private room upstairs. ir was drinking with Solomon. After three rounds of drinks, Solomon suddenly advised ir, ¡°Master ir, after so many years of searching, it¡¯s time for you to let go.¡± ir had searched for a woman named Liv for five years and even posted a reward of three billion dors on the dark web. Even so, there was still no sign of her whereabouts. Solomon knew how capable ir was. If Liv still had not been found after so many years, she was likely no longer alive. Nheless, Solomon did not dare to say it aloud to ir. ir kept quiet and downed the drink in his ss. His dark eyes were like cold and bottomless ponds. Solomon, aware of his temper, said nothing further. He changed the subject and asked, ¡°Is Mable really willing to divorce you?¡± Everyone knew Mable fell in love with ir at first sight when he saved her two years ago. Before she was married to him, she pestered him every day and wanted to repay him with her body. Later, ir got a marriage license with her and married her to deal with his family urging him to get married. Mable did different things to please him. She was eager to present her heart to him. Given how much she loved ir, how could she divorce him so easily? When something was unusual, there must be a bad reason for it! ir was reminded of Mable and Rahman going in and out of a hotel together, and his face darkened right away. ¡°Eh?¡± Solomon suddenly pointed strangely at the lobby downstairs. ¡°Why does that woman in the red dress downstairs¡­ look so much like¡­ Mable?¡± Solomon rubbed his eyes again. ¡®No way. Mable can¡¯t be so pretty.¡¯ ir squinted his eyes and looked in the direction he was pointing. The lobby was charmingly lit, and a dozen handsome young men were surrounding a red-dressed beauty in the supreme deck. The woman sat on the sofa, her long legs resting casually on the edge of the coffee table. Shezily and casually swirled the red wine in her ss from time to time, so enchanting that she looked like a noble Persian cat. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As a man refilled her wine, she raised her chin slightly to smile charmingly at him. She looked every bit like an alluring woman. ir stared at the woman downstairs, stunned. ¡®That¡¯s Mable!¡¯ Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¡°F*ck, it really is Mable!¡± Solomon made sure he had not recognized the wrong person. He was so shocked that his eyes were about to pop out. ¡°Given that she called so many male models, her taste is unusually strong!¡± ir looked at Mable, his ck eyes cold to the extreme. Not only was she caught going in and out of a hotel with Rahman, she also dared to openly find men for fun in the club. ¡®Very well! ¡®Mable, you¡¯re really something!¡¯ ¡­ Mable was having a hot time with a bunch of handsome young men when she suddenly noticed someone staring sharply at her. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She turned her head and saw a familiar figure walking toward her. Mable¡¯s eyes flickered, and she purposely curled the corner of her mouth into a teasing smile. In an instant, ir walked through the crowd and stood in front of her. ¡°Mable, are you that desperate? Fooling around right after signing the divorce agreement¡­¡± Mable had good features and fair skin. However, she normally did not wear much makeup and dressed inly, which made her look very ordinary. Now that she had dressed up a little, she immediately looked stunning. The red dress gave her a strong aura, and her figure was graceful and beautiful. She was gorgeous, confident, and proud. It was as though she was full of light, such that one could not look away from her. Mable leaned against the sofa and smiled indifferently. ¡°Life is short. So, of course, we must have fun while we can.¡± ir stared down at Mable from above with a dark face. Solomon whispered to him from behind, ¡°Was Mable stimted by your abandonment and became silly?¡± ¡°Mr. Rond, you must be joking.¡± Mable stretched her arms and rested them on the shoulders of the handsome young men on both sides. She smiled more charmingly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to have long-legged models, handsome caring guys, and clingy little puppies? Why should I give up a whole forest for an *sshole?¡± Solomon was shocked to the core. ¡®She called Master ir an *sshole! ¡®Is she still the Mable I know?¡¯ ir stared at Mable, who was hugging guys on her left and right. His expression was extremely ugly. Mable waspletely different from the soft and weak crybaby who easily shed tears. ¡°What the matter? Do you think I¡¯m wrong, Master ir?¡± Mable met ir¡¯s eyes with a provocative look in her eyes. She was fearless. It was worth noting that ir was indeed good-looking. His face had depth and was defined, and his features were polished. The perfect proportions were a ghostly work of art. Moreover, he wore a ck suit on his long and upright body, making him look untouchable and invible. As ir looked at Mable at the moment, his ck eyes were shouting an indescribable danger. All of a sudden, a fat and strong man drunkenly walked to Mable¡¯s deck. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s so good about weak men like them? Come into my arms. I¡¯ll love you.¡± As the man spoke, he waved his hand and directly pushed the handsome young men around Mable away. Immediately after, he rested his filthy arm on her shoulder. ir¡¯s ugly expression became even more gloomy when he saw this. He tightly pursed his thin lips, revealing a hint of coldness. ¡°So pretty. Come, let me kiss you first!¡± Killing intent shed across Mable¡¯s eyes. Seeing the man pout his creepy and disgusting mouth toward Mable¡¯s face, ir was about to make a move when Mable suddenly pped the lewd man¡¯s face hard. ¡°Ah!¡± The lewd man shrieked and was directly knocked to the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood and a few of his teeth. ¡°B*tch, how dare¡ª¡± Mable kicked him in the abdomen, directly sending him flying a few meters away. Her actions left ir and Solomon dumbfounded. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡°Boss!¡± When the lewd man¡¯s bodyguards saw what had happened, they swarmed toward Mable. Mable smirked. Her eyes were bloodshot from excitement. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Mable faced them head-on and knocked each of them down with one punch. She was fast, urate, and ruthless! The whole process took less than ten seconds, and several bodyguards had now fallen to the ground. In the charmingly lit lobby, the red-dressed Mable looked down at the men on the ground. She casually ruffled her long hair, her smile wide and unrestrained. She looked cool and heroic. ¡°F*ck!¡± Solomon pointed at Mable, almost tongue-tied. ¡°Mable¡­ Y-you¡¯re¡­ so good at fighting!¡± ¡®There¡¯s no way¡­ She used to be weak. How did she be so strong in the blink of an eye? ¡®Was her previous good behavior all pretend?¡¯ ir stared at Mable. The coldness in his eyes slowly went away, and he curled his thin lips into a rather amusing smile. His ex-wife seemed much more interesting than he had thought. In their two years of marriage, she was as well-behaved as a rabbit. Once they divorced, her personality changedpletely. Moreover, her moves just now seemed so much like¡­ ir narrowed his eyes, looking somewhat doubtful. After settling the bunch of scum, Mable sat on the sofa once more. Seeing as the pretty boys from before were standing on the side, she signaled them with her finger and smiled seductively. ¡°Why are you standing so far away? Come and pour me a ss of wine!¡± The handsome guys were just about to sit over when a cold gaze shot over at them. ¡°Get lost!¡± ir bellowed. The guys were so frightened that their legs went limp. They immediately fled. Master ir of the Fowlers was known as Richworth¡¯s living king of hell. He was ruthless and cold, and anyone who offended him would risk being killed. Mable nced at ir and said, ¡°ir, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning for ruining my fun!¡± ir clenched his fists. Green veins bulged on his forehead. ¡°Mable, we haven¡¯t officially divorced yet!¡± Their divorce needed to go through a one-month cool-off period. In other words, they could only officially apply for the divorce certificate after a month. Mable sneered. ¡°ir, don¡¯t tell me you want me back?¡± Even if he wanted her back, she had to agree to it! ir responded disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it!¡± Mable poured herself a ss of wine and looked askance at him. ¡°That¡¯s the best!¡± ir stared at the beautiful, mboyant yet arrogant woman in front of him. He could not understand what had gone wrong. Two days ago, she was still begging and tugging at him, crying about how she did not want a divorce. Now, she was apletely different person. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Rahman?¡± ir questioned Mable. ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin my affairs to my ex-husband!¡± Mable raised her eyebrow as she replied to him. ¡°Ex-husband?¡± Rahman¡¯s shocked and aggrieved voice was heard. He pointed at ir from a distance away and shouted, ¡°Mabes! You married a wild man behind my back?!¡± In a sh, ir¡¯s eyes tinged with ayer of hostility, and the air pressure around him lowered significantly. ¡®I¡¯m a wild man?¡¯Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mable shot a look with hidden killing intent at Rahman. He was instantly terrified and gestured that he would shut up. ¡°ir, a qualified ex-husband should act like he¡¯s dead. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Mable!¡± ir wanted to punch someone! Mable could not be bothered about him. She took her pick and called out to Rahman, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll continue to have fun somewhere else!¡± Rahman quickly followed her and helped her carry her bag like ackey. ¡°I know a private club with better quality male models. They¡¯re from different countries¡­¡± ir fixed his gaze on Mable as she left. Surging anger brewed in his deep eyes that were as cold as ponds. A thought suddenly popped up in his mind. ¡®How does Mable know Rahman from Monafett? ¡®They seem to have a good rtionship too.¡¯ Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Two years ago, Mable was injured and lost her memory. For the past two years, she had been living in ir¡¯s private vi and did not go out to work, so she could not have known Rahman from Monafett. ir¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. ¡®Unless they knew each other before that.¡¯ ¡°Solomon, look into Rahman. I want to know everything between him and Mable.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Also, look into Mable¡¯s background.¡± Solomon responded to him and teased him, ¡°Master ir, why do I feel like you¡¯re the one who got dumped?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At that, ir only red annoyingly at Solomon. ¡­ Mable purposely said to continue to have fun somewhere else for ir to hear. After all, she wanted to anger him to death! Once they had left Sleepless City, Mable went straight back to the hotel. On the way, Rahman chattered endlessly, asking about her rtionship with ir. Mable could not stop him and casually exined, ¡°He saved my life two years ago, so I returned the favor with my body. Now that his first love has been found, we got divorced.¡± ¡°He saved you?¡± Rahman looked at her in disbelief. It was always her who saved others, so he was surprised to hear it had been the other way round. Mable responded, ¡°Someone hired Shark¡¯s assassins to hunt me down.¡± Rahman¡¯s face changed. Shark was a notorious killer organization in East Gamisia. They were arrogant and domineering, and their members were people who valued money over life. So long as they were given enough money, they would dare to do anything. Mable recalled the incident in the tropical jungle two years ago and dark light shed across her eyes. Who hired Shark to kill her? ¡°Have you found out who was behind it?¡± Rahman asked her. Mable shook her head. She had only just recovered her memory two days ago and had not had the time to start investigating. ¡°Give me two days, and I¡¯ll find out!¡± Rahman said seriously. Mable nodded. Rahman suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s a post on the dark web offering a reward for your capture. The reward has risen to three billion dors.¡± Mable raised her eyebrow. ¡®Three billion dors? ¡®Who¡¯s so bold?¡¯ ¡°Am I wanted dead?¡± Mable asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. You¡¯re probably wanted alive,¡± Rahman answered. Given that someone was paying such a high price for her, it was most likely to beg her to save his or her life. Mable ignored it. There were many posts about her on the dark web, but almost no one dared to ept them. After returning to the hotel, Mable washed up and prepared to rest when she suddenly remembered something important. Her jade pendant was still with ir! When she had gotten married to ir two years ago, she gave him the jade pendant as a wedding gift. At that time, she did not know the importance of the jade pendant. Now that she regained her memory, she regretted it very much. How could she give away such an important item?! Without it, it would be inconvenient for her to do things in the future. Therefore, she must get it back! ¡­ The next day. Solomon went to look for ir at Fowler Enterprise early in the morning. ¡°Everything I could find out about Mable is here.¡± ir flipped open the file he handed over, which contained only a few lines of records. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Solomon shrugged helplessly. ¡°Mable¡¯s information has probably been encrypted. Other than her basic information, nothing else could be found.¡± ¡®Mable¡¯s information was encrypted?¡¯ ir frowned. This was something he had not expected. Normal people would not do that. ir stared at the document in his hand. A cold light shed across his dark eyes. At this moment, Amos knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Master ir, Ms. Jefferson is here¡ª¡± Before Amos could finish his sentence, he was pulled away from behind by someone tugging at his cor. Next, Mable walked in with high heels and a strong aura. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 As ir looked at Mable, a trace of imperceptible amazement shed across his eyes. Mable wore a ck tunic dress with a side slit today. When she walked, her slender legs could be vaguely seen. She wore her curly hair down, and her makeup was delicate and stunning, making her lookzy yet seductive. ¡°Mable?¡± Solomon looked at Mable. He subconsciously took a step back when he remembered her featst night in Sleepless City. Mable ignored him and walked straight up to ir. ¡°Give me back my jade pendant.¡± ir stared at Mable, whose temperament waspletely different from before. He frowned and asked, ¡°What jade pendant?¡± Mable scoffed. She knew ir must have forgotten. She recalled when she gave him the jade pendant and how he casually threw it on the table without even looking at it. ¡°I gave you a jade pendant when we got married.¡± Mable¡¯s tone was cold. ir thought carefully and remembered there seemed to be such a thing. When he rescued Mable two years ago, the jade pendant, which had her name engraved, was hung around her neck. ir leaned back in his chair and sized up the bright and moving but cold woman in front of him. ¡°You came just to ask for that jade pendant back?¡± ¡°If not?¡± Mable held her arms. ¡°ir, you didn¡¯t think I came to beg you to get back together, did you?¡± ir stared at her with a gloomy face. ¡°Best if you¡¯re not!¡± Mable smiled bitterly to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t!¡± She could not wait to be strangers with him. ¡®Want to get back together? In another life!¡¯ Mable had no time to waste with him here. She reached out and asked again, ¡°Give me back my jade pendant!¡± ir looked indifferently at her. ¡°I threw it away long ago.¡± Mable froze. ¡°You threw it away?¡± He threw her jade pendant away! ir took a sip of the coffee in his hand and kept a straight face. ¡°Was I supposed to ept it just because you gave it to me?¡± Mable mmed down on the table, so angry that her face turned red. ¡°ir, where did you throw it?¡± ir was still expressionless. ¡°I forgot.¡± Mable clenched her fists tightly and stared deadly at ir with gloomy eyes. She had the urge to kill him. ir was sharp, noticing the fleeting killing intent from Mable. Though, he only found it more interesting. In their two years of marriage, this was the first time he had seen her so angry. The two just stared at each other in a deadlock before Mable suddenlyughed. ¡°ir, I¡¯ll give you ten days. If you can¡¯t find my jade pendant, I¡¯ll go to the court to withdraw the divorce application.¡± Within the one-month cool-off period of their divorce, as long as one party did not agree to the divorce, they could go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to withdraw the application at any time. ir was stunned, and his face instantly darkened. He knew she would not easily agree to a divorce. ¡®What jade pendant? This must be her long-nned excuse. ¡®This scheming woman!¡¯ Mable held her arms and smiled even more brightly. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t agree to the divorce, your first love will only be an unpresentable mistress!¡± With how much ir adored his first love, there was no way he would let her be a mistress. ir stared coldly at Mable. He stood up and walked toward her. Mable looked at the well-suited ir and only felt a strong sense of oppressioning toward her. ¡°Mable, listen up¡ªwe¡¯re getting divorced, no matter what!¡± Mable lifted her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear and sneered. ¡°Then find my jade pendant as soon as possible!¡± ¡®If you can¡¯t find it, the entire Fowler Enterprise will pay!¡¯ ¡°ir, this is the only chance I¡¯m giving you!¡± Following that, Mable gave him a threatening look before turning around and leaving efficiently. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As soon as she walked out of the office, she saw a woman dressed gaudily with heavy makeup walking her way. ¡°Mable?¡± Beatrice Stanton was startled for a moment when she saw Mableing out of ir¡¯s office. Immediately after, she pointed at her and asked angrily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mable raised her eyebrow. Beatrice was the eldest miss of the Stantons and one of ir¡¯s admirers. Ever since Mable and ir married, Beatrice often came looking for trouble. ¡°None of your business!¡± Mable responded snappily. In the past, she curbed her temperament and tried to be a good and obedient wife to please ir. She quietly endured or avoided it if she could every time Beatrice found fault with her. However, Mable did not intend to do that anymore. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Beatrice did not expect the usually soft and deceivable Mable to dare to talk to her like that. She was so mad that her face changed. ¡°Mable, don¡¯t you think you''re being cheap? ir has divorced you. Why are you still pestering him?!¡± ¡®This shameless woman must have dressed up so beautifully to seduce ir.¡¯ Mable curled her red lips into an evil smile. ¡°Ms. Stanton, ir and I haven¡¯t received our divorce certificate, so legally, we¡¯re still married.¡± Beatrice rushed up to Mable and arrogantly pointed at her nose. ¡°So what if you¡¯re legally married? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one ir likes!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he likes me or not. What matters is that as long as I don¡¯t get a divorce, I¡¯m the rightful Mrs. Fowler.¡± Beatrice simply wanted to rip Mable¡¯s vixen-like face apart. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of women like you. You¡¯re dragging it on and refusing to divorce just for the money, aren¡¯t you?!¡± While saying that, she took a check from her bag and threw it at Mable¡¯s face. ¡°Here¡¯s 150,000 dors. Take the money and get as far away as you can!¡± Mable squinted her eyes at the arrogant woman. Shezily picked up the check. ¡°150,000 dors to leave him for an hour?¡± ¡°An hour? I want you to leave him forever!¡± ¡®Is she crazy? Does she think that 150,000 dors is still too little?¡¯ Mable clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Ms. Stanton, I can¡¯t believe you dared to give merely 150,000 dors!¡± After saying that, she exerted force through her wrist, and the check spun out. The edge of the paper cut Beatrice¡¯s face as though it was a sharp de. ¡°Ah!¡± Beatrice covered her stinging face. When she looked at her palm, it was full of blood. ¡°My face! Mable! How dare you cut my face? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°Just you?¡± Mable looked at her askance, releasing the powerful aura of a queen. Not to mention Beatrice, two years ago, those well-trained mad dogs in the tropical jungle could not kill Mable! Beatrice overestimated herself! ¡°Go to hell, b*tch!¡± Beatrice was so exasperated that she raised her hand to p Mable with all her might. Even so, before her hand could touch Mable, it was firmly caught. Following that¡­ ¡°Crack!¡± A crisp sound was heard. Beatrice screamed at the top of her lungs and fell to her knees with a thud. Her right arm was twisted. ¡°Ah¡­ It hurts! My hand! My hand!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mable looked arrogantly at Beatrice, who had fallen to her knees. She raised her eyebrow and smirked. ¡°If you don¡¯t learn from your lesson, next time, your hand won¡¯t be the only thing that¡¯s broken.¡± ¡°Mable, what are you doing?!¡± ir¡¯s angry voice suddenly came from behind. Beatrice cried out as soon as she saw ir. ¡°ir, help me¡­ Help me¡­ Mable wants to kill me¡­¡± Mable turned to look at ir and pped her hands. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m beating her up!¡± ir could not be bothered to talk to Mable. He immediately ordered someone to send Beatrice to the hospital. ¡°Go to the hospital and apologize to Beatrice!¡± ir ordered Mable. The Stantons and the Fowlers had a good rtionship and coborated in business. Moreover, Beatrice was the Statons¡¯ only daughter, who they pampered since she was young. Now that Mable hurt her, the Stantons would not let it be. Mable stared at ir as if she was looking at a retard. ¡°She¡¯s not worthy!¡± After saying that, she turned around and prepared to leave. ¡°Stand right there!¡± ir grabbed Mable¡¯s arm. A fierce look shed across Mable¡¯s eyes. She casually picked up the coffee from the reception and sshed it on ir¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡®Does he take me as the Mable who grinned and bore everything when I lost my memory?!¡¯ ¡°Hiss!¡± Solomon gasped on the side. ¡®You¡¯re really something, Mable! ¡®How dare you ssh coffee on Master ir? You must be extremely bold!¡¯ Amos almost fell head-first to the ground. He hurriedly ran over with a tissue. ¡°Master ir, a-are you okay?¡± ir wiped the coffee stains on his face, and a cold aura was released from his body. ¡°Mable!!!¡± ¡®This damned woman!¡¯ Chapter 8 Chapter 8 In all his 26 years of living, no one had ever dared ssh ir with coffee. ¡°If you want to die, I can make it happen!¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Mable scoffed disdainfully. Even in the face of such great pressure from ir, she was not afraid. ¡°Try me.¡± ¡®See if I¡¯ll blow your head off!¡¯ ir¡¯s reserved and handsome face was shrouded in an indescribable danger. ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because you have Rahman to back you up!¡± Mable raised her eyebrow. It had always been her who backed up Rahman, that idiot! ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you jealous because someone is backing me up?¡± ir choked. He did not like her, so how could he be jealous? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He just felt very unhappy! ¡°Mable, if you¡¯re trying to y hard to get, I advise you to drop the idea before it¡¯s toote!¡± Mable rolled her eyes at him. ¡°y hard to get, my *ss!¡± ¡®Scum! ¡®Does he think I¡¯m loved by all?¡¯ Mable was afraid that she would not be able to resist killing ir if she stayed any longer, so she turned around elegantly and left. ir watched her leave with a dark face. After Mable left, Solomon finally dared to walk up to ir. ¡°Is she still the Mable who was madly in love with you?¡± ¡®Has she been possessed?¡¯ ir was stumped as well. How could Mable have changed so much in just a few days? ¡­ Mable left Fowler Enterprise and went back to the hotel. Not long after, she received a phone call from Tracey. Tracey was ir¡¯s younger sister. She was cheerful, adorable, warm, and generous. She also had a particrly nice smile. She had just learned about Mable and her brother¡¯s divorce. Afraid that Mable would take things too hard, she asked Mable to apany her shopping for a break. Among the Fowlers, Tracey was the only person who was nice to Mable and the only friend she had in Croquen after her amnesia. As Mable would be leaving Richworth soon and wanted to thank Tracey properly before she left, she agreed. When they arrived at the mall, Mable took Tracey straight to her favorite Hermes counter. Half an hourter. Tracey carried the diamond crocodile skin handbag she had always wanted but had not been able to purchase out of the Hermes counter. She felt dizzy. Although she usually spent a lot of money, it was too much to spend 550,000 dors on a bag. ¡°Mabes, are you really gifting this bag to me?¡± Tracey looked at the bag worth a property in her hand in disbelief. ¡°Your birthday is next month, so take it as an early birthday gift.¡± Tracey was extremely touched. She hugged Mable and cried, ¡°Sobs¡­ Mabes, you¡¯re too nice!¡± ¡°But where did you get so much money?¡± Tracey asked. ¡®When she and ir divorced, did she not ask for a single penny or property? ¡®She hasn¡¯t gone out to work in the past two years, either, so she couldn¡¯t have had an ie.¡¯ Mable answered faintly, ¡°From my previous savings.¡± Tracey was about to respond to her when she suddenly realized something. She widened her eyes at Mable and asked, ¡°Mabes, y-you recovered your memory?!¡± Mable replied to her, ¡°Mm.¡± Tracey was stunned. ¡®No wonder she¡¯s been so unusual in the past two days, as if she became a completely different person. It turns out she recovered her memory!¡¯ She looked at Mable with bright eyes. ¡°Mable, given that you¡¯re so rich, are you the daughter of the richest family?¡± Mable answered, ¡°...No.¡± ¡®Close.¡¯ ¡°Even if you¡¯re not, you must be wealthy.¡± Tracey immediately clung to Mable and said, ¡°Mabes!!! Rich woman, be my sugar mommy!¡± Mable and Tracey went through all the luxury counters in the mall the whole afternoon. After having dinner, Tracey went home with her loot while Mable returned to the hotel. Not long after arriving at the hotel, Mable received a phone call from Tracey. She picked up the call, but an unfamiliar voice of a man sounded in her ear. ¡°You¡¯re Tracey¡¯s sister-inw, right? Get to Cloud Vi within half an hour, or be prepared to collect her corpse.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 In the outskirts of the city, Cloud Vi. At this moment, Tracey was sitting on the sofa with her hands tied and mouth taped shut. Two bodyguards in ck stood on her left and right, their gazes fixed on her. A man hung up the phone and looked back at the two bodyguards. ¡°Hurry up and untie Ms. Fowler.¡± As soon as her hands were freed, Tracey ripped the tape off her mouth and stood up with a huff. ¡°Henry, what the f*ck is wrong with you? How dare you kidnap me?!¡± Among Richworth¡¯s three great families, apart from the Fowlers, there were the Morses and the Walkers. Although the Morses were not close to the Fowlers, there were still some dealings between them. ¡°Ms. Fowler, please don¡¯t be mad. I won¡¯t hurt you. I only brought you here to get Mable toe.¡± Tracey¡¯s heart thumped. She had also just learned that Mable hurt Beatrice¡¯s face and broken one of her hands. Henry was Beatrice¡¯s loyalpdog. Since he kidnapped Tracey to lure Mable, he must want to avenge Beatrice. ¡®No! I mustn¡¯t let Mabese!¡¯ Tracey wanted to rush up to grab her phone but was stopped by the two bodyguards. ¡°Henry, I¡¯m warning you. Mabes and my brother aren¡¯t divorced yet. If you touch her, my brother won¡¯t let you go!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Henry sneered. ¡°Ms. Fowler, who are you trying to fool? I heard Master ir has no feelings for Mable. In their two years of marriage, he has never once looked at her!¡± Since Mable dared to bully his goddess, he must teach her a lesson for not knowing her ce. Tracey was so mad that she gritted her teeth. She grabbed the cup on the coffee table and smashed it at Henry. ¡°Bullsh*t! my brother and my sister-inw have a good rtionship! ¡°Even if they don¡¯t, Mabes is still Mrs. Fowler. My brother will skin you alive if you dare touch her!¡± Henry dodged the cup smashed at him and sat down boldly on the single sofa. ¡°Say what you want, Ms. Fowler. I¡¯m not scared!¡± Everyone in the circle was spreading how Master ir abandoned Mable as if she were a pair of old shoes. How could hesh out at Henry over her? A fierce look shed across Henry¡¯s eyes. Since Mable broke one of Beatrice¡¯s hands, he would break both of hers. He pointed at the other bodyguards and said, ¡°Go and guard the door. When Mablees, make her crawl in on her knees!¡± Tracey was infuriated. She rolled up her sleeves and rushed toward Henry. ¡°You son of a b*tch, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± However, before she could reach him, she was seized by the bodyguards. ¡°Ms. Fowler, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but if you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Right after Henry spoke, an ear-piercing sound of a car braking came from outside. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s fast!¡± Tracey was anxious. She silently prayed it was her brother who hade, not Mabes. When she was taken into the car just now, she sent a distress message to ir. She wondered if he saw it. Henry crossed his legs and looked in the direction of the living room door. In the next moment, the sound of the bodyguards¡¯ screams could be heard from outside. Henry was stunned. ¡®Was the person who came not Mable?¡¯ While he was wondering, the screaming stopped. Following that, the clicking sounds of high heels were heard. Click, click, click¡­ Tracey¡¯s heart sank when she heard the footsteps. ¡®Oh, no¡­ Oh, no¡­ It must be Mabes!¡¯ The woman slowly walked into the living room against the moonlight in silver stilettos. Her long hair fluttered, and her ck dress moved with the wind. Mable fiddled with the stick in her hand, which she had snatched earlier from a bodyguard. She looked calm, elegant, and noble. Henry widened his eyes at the breathtakingly beautiful woman at the door. ¡®Is she¡­ Mable?¡¯ When Tracey saw Mable, she quickly shouted, ¡°Mabes, hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t bother about me! They won¡¯t dare do anything to me!¡± Henry came back to his senses. ¡°Shut her up¡ª¡± Before his voice dropped, a cold wind struck. Henry only felt a ck shadow swaying in front of him. Immediately after, two dull sounds were heard. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 One moment, Tracey was worried about Mable. However, the next moment, she saw her effortlessly take out the two bodyguards who seized her. One of the bodyguards was hit in the head with the stick, while the other was kicked away by Mable. Without the chance to even scream, both of them fell hard to the ground. When Henry saw that the situation was not right, he quickly shouted at the door, ¡°Somebody! Come!¡± Mable lightly ruffled her long hair and looked at Henry, ¡°If you¡¯re calling for the dozen people outside the door, I advise you not to waste your time.¡± Henry gasped and looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief. The twenty people he had brought tonight were all skilled professional bodyguards. How could they have been dealt with by her so quickly? They did not evenst ten minutes! ¡®How could this woman be so strong?! ¡®Didn¡¯t everyone always say she¡¯s weak and fragile? ¡®She¡¯s a f*cking tigress in disguise!¡¯ Mable had no expression on her face except for coldness. Her ck eyes were overflowing with killing intent. ¡°How dare youy your hands on my person? You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Henry was numbed by her gaze. Her strong aura was so oppressive that he could hardly breathe. ¡®No! I can¡¯t be a coward! ¡®How can I face Beatrice in the future if I can avenge her? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®F*ck! ¡®She¡¯s just a little woman. What the hell am I afraid of?!¡¯ Henry mustered his courage and said, ¡°Mable, you hurt Beatrice¡¯s face and hand. If you disfigure yourself and break your hands, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Mable curled her red lips andughed out loud. ¡°This is by far the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± Tracey immediately pulled Mable¡¯s hand. ¡°Mabes, let¡¯s go. Ignore him¡­¡± Mable yed with the bloody stick in her hand. ¡°I¡¯vee anyway. Isn¡¯t it too boring if we leave just like that?¡± Following that, the stick in her hand spun out¡­ With no time to dodge, the stick hit Henry hard head-on. He went dizzy right away, and the pain from his broken nose caused his body to tremble. Mable walked up to him without saying a word and sat down on the single sofa. Covering his nose, Henry raised his head. Blood flowed through his fingers, instantly wetting his shirt. ¡°Get on your knees now!¡± Mable crossed her legs and looked askance at the man who stood trembling. Her powerful aura made her look like a queen with a huge army. Henry stared at her with horror. With a thud, he knelt straight in front of her. Tracey widened her mouth in shock and almost cursed. Henry was a second-generation son of an influential family. Relying on the fact that his grandfather was in politics, he was always arrogant and domineering, so much so that he even dared to fight the police. Apart from his brother, he had never been afraid of anyone in Richworth. Who knew he would be beaten by Mable today? Mable raised her eyebrow slightly. ¡°Do you still want my hands?¡± ¡°N-no¡­¡± Henry shivered, frightened by the killing intent in her eyes. Had he known Mable was so tough, he would not have dared to provoke her, no matter how bold he was! ¡°Do you still dare to kidnap my people?¡± Henry shook his head, his face covered with blood. ¡°No. I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Tracey looked at Mable with admiration and wanted to praise her for being so awesome. ¡®Mabes is so cool! So heroic! So powerful! ¡®I love her! I love her!!!¡¯ Mable nodded and looked at Tracey. ¡°Tracey, wait for me outside!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Tracey looked at Mable with worry. ¡°Mabes¡­¡± Mable¡¯s tone was too gentle to be true as she said, ¡°Be good and listen to me.¡± Tracey gulped and felt as if fire was crackling in Mable¡¯s eyes. She looked at Henry kneeling on the floor and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Right after Tracey walked out of the living room, Henry¡¯s miserable shriek was heard from inside the house. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¡°Ah!¡± Frightened by the scream, Tracey was about to return to the living room to see what was going on when she saw Mable walk out. ¡°Mabes!¡± She hurriedly ran over and held Mable¡¯s hands. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mable looked at Tracey. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Tracey nodded. She was only relieved when she saw that Mable was uninjured. ¡°Mabes, you didn¡¯t¡­¡± Tracey looked toward the living room and made a gesture of slitting her throat. Mable answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone tonight!¡± Henry was not worthy of being killed by her. Tracey followed Mable out of the courtyard and saw a dozen bodyguards lying on the ground. She covered her mouth and did not dare to breathe hard. ¡®Did Mabes¡­ settle all of them?¡¯ Tracey looked at Mable with admiration and gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Mabes, what kind of praises would you like to hear? I¡¯ll sing them to you!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mable smiled charmingly and was about to respond when she saw a ck Maybach and a silver Bentley driving in their direction. ¡°It¡¯s my brother!¡± Tracey recognized one of the cars and jumped up. She shouted, ¡°ir¡­ ir! ir, I¡¯m here!¡± The two cars stopped in front of them at the same time. Following that, the Maybach¡¯s door opened, and a tall and slender man got out. His eyebrows were attractive yet cold, and his aloof face screamed indescribable danger. ir looked at Tracey, who was as happy as a kangaroo. She did not look at all like she was bullied. Afterward, he looked at Mable and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He looked through the corners of his eyes at the brightly-lit vi behind her. Two bodyguards were lying on the ground at the entrance. ¡®Did Mable do that?¡¯ Mable smirked. ¡°Someone called me and told me to be prepared to collect Tracey¡¯s dead body if I didn¡¯te.¡± Tracey tugged at ir¡¯s arm. ¡°ir, you have to thank Mable. If she hadn¡¯te to save me in time, I would¡¯ve been in danger today.¡± Mable said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. They were after me, to begin with.¡± As soon as she said that, the person in the silver Bentley also came down. The man looked about the same age as ir. He had handsome features, and there was a pair of thin-rimmed sses on his nose bridge, making him look refined and elegant. ¡°Ms. Fowler, Mrs. Fowler, you must be terrified.¡± Howard nodded at Tracey and Mable. Tracey snorted arrogantly. While Henry and Howard were born to the same father, thetter was much better looking than the former. Howard nced at the bodyguards fainted at the door and said coldly, ¡°Tell that disgraceful b*stard to get his *ss out here!¡± ¡®How dare that presumptuous b*stard kidnap ir¡¯s sister and even try to harm his wife? ¡®He has a death wish!¡¯ Howard¡¯s assistant responded to him and hurriedly ran into the house. Soon he ran out again and said, ¡°Mr. Howard, Mr. Henry¡­ Mr. Henry¡­¡± ¡°What about him?¡± Howard¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Mr. Henry¡¯s left pinky has been cut off, and he has passed out.¡± Howard¡¯s face changed. ir was also startled and subconsciously looked at Mable. ¡®Did Mable cut off Henry¡¯s finger?¡¯ Henry looked at Mable and asked her, ¡°Did you do it?¡± Mable looked at him and answered haughtily, ¡°I did.¡± ¡®Cutting off only one of his fingers is already a bargain for him!¡¯ Tracey looked at Mable in shock. She could not believe that Mable cut off one of Henry¡¯s pinkies! ¡®No wonder she wanted me toe out first just now. She probably didn¡¯t want to scare me. ¡®Cries¡­ How can Mabes be so considerate?¡¯ Howard stared at Mable with clenched fists. Although he had not met Mable before this, he had heard some rumors. Everyone said that ir¡¯s wife was a weak pushover with no temper and could be bullied by anyone. However, this ¡°weak¡± woman had just cut off his brother¡¯s finger. ¡°Mrs. Fowler, you¡­¡± Mable cut off Howard and said, ¡°Please, call me Ms. Jefferson!¡± She raised her eyebrow and nced at ir, emphasizing, ¡°I have nothing to do with him now.¡± ¡°Ma-ble!¡± ir gritted his teeth hard. His dark eyes were gradually shrouded in ayer of frost. ¡®Is this woman so eager to draw a line with me?¡¯ Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Tracey looked at her brother. ¡®Isn¡¯t he the one who forced Mabes to divorce? ¡®Why does it look like he was the one dumped instead? ¡®I don¡¯t understand him!¡¯ Mable rolled her eyes at ir. No longer interested in engaging with them, she said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Morse, if you¡¯d like to avenge your brother, I¡¯m ready whenever.¡± She paused, then added with a smile, ¡°Though, I¡¯d like to kindly remind you to bring more people.¡± Howard frowned. ¡®This woman isn¡¯t just a little arrogant!¡¯ After she finished, Mable directly went into the red sports car parked by the road. She hit the elerator, and her car sped away like an arrow leaving its bow. ¡°Mabes¡­¡± By the time Tracey returned to her senses, the red car¡¯s tail lights had gotten farther and farther away. Tracey was so excited that she was about to jump. ¡°ir, Mabes was so cool tonight. She alone defeated Henry¡¯s bodyguards in a one-sided manner¡­¡± ir stared in the direction Mable left, his dark eyes gradually shrouding in unpredictable mystery. Recalling how domineering and seductive Mable was earlier, Howard became interested in her. Not only did she break his brother¡¯s finger, but she also dealt with so many bodyguards unscathed. ¡®It seems Mable isn¡¯t simple.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master ir, your ex-wife has impressed me.¡± Before ir could say anything, Tracey told him off. ¡°Howard, you¡¯d better not have any ideas about her. She and my brother haven¡¯t gotten their divorce certificate yet!¡± Howard smiled vaguely. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pursue her after she and Master ir receive their divorce certificate¡­¡± ir instantly looked hostile. ¡°I dare you!¡± ¡®How dare he want to pursue Mable? ¡®In his dreams!¡¯ While Howard was only joking, he became even more interested after seeing how ir reacted. ¡°Master ir, you must be joking. You and Ms. Jefferson are getting divorced anyway. It has nothing to do with you if I pursue her.¡± ¡°Go ahead and try then!¡± ir shot him a threatening look. After a pause, he warned Howard again, ¡°Keep your brother in check. If this happens again, he¡¯ll have more than a finger cut off!¡± Howard nodded. The Morses were in the wrong tonight, so even if Mable did not take action, ir would not have spared Henry so easily. ¡®Now that his finger has been cut off, he should have learned his lesson. Let¡¯s see if he dares to be sowless in the future!¡¯ After warning Howard with a dark face, he led Tracey to his car and left. ¡°How dare Howard try to steal your wife? He might be good-looking, but not as good as you. Mabes definitely won¡¯t fancy him¡­¡± Tracey chattered on once she got into the car. ¡°ir, ir, ir¡­ Why don¡¯t you rethink the divorce? Mabes is really a nicedy. She has recovered her memory, she¡¯s rich, pretty, has a nice figure, and she¡¯s so good at fighting¡ª¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ir looked at Tracey in surprise. ¡°Mable recovered her memory?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ir narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. He was confused as to why Mable changed so much. It turned out that she had regained her memory. ir was suddenly curious. Between the good-natured, gentle Mable during the two years she lost her memory and the arrogant, cold Mable now, which one was her true nature? Tracey looked at him in dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, such a gooddy like Mabes is hard to find. If you don¡¯t get her back, it¡¯ll be toote for you to regret it when your divorce bes official. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind you. When the timees, you¡¯ll suffer trying to get her back!¡± ir did not say anything. His deep eyes flickered, and his thin lips curled. ¡­ When Mable returned to the hotel and entered her room, Rahman held hisptop and said excitedly, ¡°Mabes! I found them!¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± Rahman was investigating Shark¡¯s transaction details from two years ago and found a document with Mable¡¯s name. There was only a bank card number inside. Through the bank card number, he traced who tried to kill her two years ago. Rahman did not say anything and directly handed her theptop. Mable took a look, and her face changed. ¡°Ashdale, the Jeffersons?¡± ¡®So the person who hired Shark to hunt me down two years ago is from my family?¡¯ Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Mable could not believe it. She was just about to call her grandpa when she saw a news item pop up on theptop screen. [Ashdale¡¯s first socialite, Marissa Jefferson, to marry the eldest son of the Snyders, wedding date confirmed.] Below the headline was the wedding photo of Marissa and Dane. Mable stared at the photo in shock. One of the two people was her cousin, while the other was her fiance who had been engaged to her five years ago. They were getting married! Moreover, they had taken their wedding photos. ¡®Motherf*cker! ¡®Do Marissa and Dane think I¡¯m dead?!¡¯ Mable immediately searched what happened to the Jeffersons in the past two years and finally found two important things. The first was that the Jeffersons had announced her death two years ago. Furthermore, they held a decent funeral for her. The second thing was that Old Mr. Jefferson was so devastated by her death that he had a stroke and became paralyzed. Mable¡¯s grandpa was the only one among the Jeffersons who knew what she was capable of. Unless he saw her dead body, he would not believe she had passed away. Logically speaking, the Jeffersons should not know she was hunted down and had fallen off a cliff two years ago. Unless¡­ Mable stared at the bank card ount that was just checked. Her clear eyes narrowed into a line. Since her parents passed away when she was young, as an heiress, she was raised by her grandpa. If she died, the right of session would fall into the hands of the second family. Thinking it through, Mable understood it all. Rahman walked to the wine cab and poured her a ss of red wine. He smiled faintly. ¡°Mabes, I brought a lot of people this time. They¡¯re enough for you to raze the Jeffersons to the ground!¡± Mable gave him a cool look. ¡°Don¡¯t be nosy!¡± Rahman sat on the sofa and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re not going to take revenge for this?¡± Mable sipped on her wine. With an evil smile, she asked, ¡°Am I such a kind person?¡± Rahman snapped his fingers and smiled dly. ¡®Even after not seeing you for two years, you haven¡¯t changed a bit!¡¯ ¡°Pack up. I¡¯m returning to Ashdale tomorrow,¡± Mable said. ¡­ The next day. As Mable did not sleep wellst night, she put on an eye mask to catch up on sleep when she got on the ne. When she awoke, she was already 10,000 meters high in the sky. She looked at the time and saw that there was still an hour before the nended. So, Mable sat up straight and rang the bell to call the flight attendant, asking for a ss of red wine. ¡°Mable?¡± She suddenly heard a familiar voice beside her. Mable turned and saw ir¡¯s handsome face in front of her. ¡®F*ck!¡¯ Mable narrowed her sleepy eyes and ground her back teeth, wanting to curse. It was difficult for her to see ir before their divorce. Why was she seeing him everywhere she went now that they were divorced?! ir stared at Mable with interest. They were two hours into the flight, yet he did not notice that she was sat next to him. ¡°Did Tracey tell you I¡¯m going on a business trip to Ashdale?¡± ir asked calmly. Mable frowned. ¡°You think I¡¯m following you?¡± ¡°Are you not?¡± Mable rolled her eyes at him. ¡°ir, can you please not be so shameless?!¡± Rahman¡¯s seat was on the other side. When he heard ir¡¯s voice, he removed his eye mask to look at him. ¡°What bad luck!¡± ir ignored Rahman and asked Mable, ¡°Why are you going to Ashdale?¡± Before Mable could answer him, Rahman told him off. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As an EX-husband, who are you to meddle in Mabe¡¯s affairs?!¡± Rahman deliberately emphasized that ir was Mable¡¯s ex-husband with eyes full of hostility. ir nced coldly at him before saying, ¡°Mable and I haven¡¯t received our divorce certificate!¡± ¡®Which means I¡¯m still her legal husband!¡¯ Rahman sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your first love? Why are you still pestering my Mabes?!¡± ¡®Scum!¡¯ ir¡¯s face darkened at the mention of his first love. At this moment, there was a suddenmotion from the rear cabin. ¡°This is a hijack! ¡°Nobody move, or I will kill whoever does!¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¡°F*ck!¡± Mable looked at the hijackers with hoods and guns rushing into the first-ss cabin. She could not hold back and cursed. She was already upset to meet ir, the scum, and now, she was facing a hijack. Mable was extremely unhappy at this moment. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She wanted to hit someone! Her wrist was suddenly held by a slightly cold hand. Mable looked down and met ir¡¯s firm gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared!¡± She sneered and shook off his hand. ¡°It¡¯s them who should be scared.¡± There were three other passengers in the first-ss cabin apart from Mable, Rahman, and ir. The two armed hijackers escorted them to the middle of the cabin, and the crew all squatted on the ground with their hands on their heads. Mable carefully looked around. There were a total of six hijackers, all of them equipped with guns. One of them also had a smoke bomb hanging from his waist. The leader of the hijackers took one of his men to the cockpit while the remaining four hijackers guarded the hostages in the cabin. Mable observed the position of the hijackers and was nning how to settle the six of them when her wrist was suddenly grabbed again. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± ir pulled Mable behind himself to reduce her presence as much as possible. Mable curled up her red lips and smiled faintly. ¡°Are you afraid, Master ir?¡± ir lowered his voice. ¡°Listen to me. Now is not the time to be brave.¡± ¡®Listen to you? ¡®No way!¡¯ Mable nced through the corners of her eyes at the hijackers nearest to them and suddenly shook off ir¡¯s hand. She raised her hand and pped him in the face. ¡°Scum, how dare you still think about that b*tch at this time?! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me?¡± ir froze and only felt that his face was on fire. ¡®How dare this damn woman hit me?!¡¯ ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The hijackers were attracted by themotion between Mable and ir. They walked over with their guns raised¡­ Mable pretended to cover her face and wail. When one of the hijackers was only a step away from her, she fiercely pounced on him. The hijacker wanted to pull the trigger but found that the gun¡¯s safety catch was being held firmly by Mable. Mable moved as fast as lightning and disarmed the hijacker¡¯s gun in the blink of an eye. She also knocked him out with one p. In a split second, the other hijacker raised his gun and aimed it at her but was shot in the head before he could pull the trigger. Mable nced back at ir, who was raising a gun. She whistled and praised him, ¡°Good shot!¡± In the next second, the two raised their guns simultaneously and aimed at the hijackers behind each other. Bang! Bang! Two gunshots were heard, and not a single bullet missed its mark. Two hijackers fell to the ground correspondingly. Without a moment¡¯s dy, Mable ran toward the cockpit amidst the screams of the passengers, with ir and Rahman following closely behind. Inside the cockpit, the co-pilot had been knocked unconscious, whereas the captain was wounded and covered in blood. The hijacker leader pointed his gun at the bloodied captain and told him to change the course as they requested. As soon as Mable rushed to the cockpit door, the cold muzzle of a gun pressed against her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The hijacker snatched the gun from Mable¡¯s hand and aimed it at ir and Rahman, who were running over from behind. ¡°Stand right there and throw the gun over, or I¡¯ll shoot her dead!¡± ir¡¯s face instantly changed as he looked at Mable being pointed at by a gun. His heart clenched tightly. Just as he was about to put down the gun, Mable suddenly sped the hijacker¡¯s wrist like a ghost. ir seized the moment and raised his gun to shoot the hijacker in the temple. Mable picked up the gun on the ground and rushed into the cockpit. Another gunshot sounded. ir¡¯s heart was at his throat. When he rushed in, he saw Mable standing in front of the dashboard unscathed, and at her feet was the hijacker leader. ir sighed with relief. Mable helped the injured captain down from the pilot seat with a straight face. ¡°The captain¡¯s wound needs immediate attention. Ask if there¡¯s a doctor on board.¡± ir called for the flight attendants to help carry the captain out. When he turned his head after, he saw Mable sitting in the pilot seat. ¡°Mable, you know how to fly a ne?¡± ir stared at her nkly. Mable looked askance at him. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡®Only, I used to fly fighter jets!¡¯ Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Three hourster, the nended safely at Ashdale International Airport. Among the six hijackers of the ne, five were dead, and one was injured. Apart from two pilots and a flight attendant, who were injured, the passengers were safe and sound. As soon as Mable got off the ne, she hacked the surveince on the ne and deleted all her images. However, before she could leave the airport, she was stopped by ir. ¡°Mable, let¡¯s talk.¡± ir stared at her with aplicated look. What Mable did in the few minutes on the ne renewed his understanding of her. Not only was she brave, she was also a good shooter with great agility and could even fly a ne! Only at this moment did ir realize he did not know her at all. ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± After saying that, Mable carried her suitcase and walked away, wanting to leave. ¡°Mable!¡± ir grabbed Mable¡¯s hand and pressed her against the walk. ¡°You pped me, and you¡¯re going to walk away just like that?¡± Mable lifted her eyes and stared coldly at the scum in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to p me back?¡± Although she had pped ir on the ne to attract the hijacker¡¯s attention, she had to admit that she felt good about it! It was simply too satisfying! Mable looked at ir¡¯s slightly red face and smiled even more charmingly. She regretted it. She should have pped him one more time so that his face would at least be symmetrical. Mable purposely tilted her face. ¡°Are you going to p me or not? Let go if you¡¯re not!¡± ir stared at Mable, who was only inches away from him. Her breath faintly blew onto his face when she spoke, causing his heart to tickle as if it was gently scratched by a cat. He lifted his hand¡­ As Mable thought he was going to p her and she was not going to let him have his way, she raised her hand to stop it. However, it seemed ir was prepared. He grabbed both her wrists and lifted them above her head. His other hand held her chin. Next, his warm thin lips pressed against hers. ir kissed Mable hard. He vaguely picked up a pleasant and familiar fragrance from her and found it hard to extricate himself for a moment. All of a sudden, he felt pain on his lips. A bloody taste lingered on the tip of his tongue. ir finally let go of Mable. He was in a good mood as he met her furious gaze. ¡°ir, you¡¯re sick!¡± Mable pushed him away hard. She wiped her lips with the back of her hand in disgust, as if she would be infected by a terrible virus from his kiss. ir wiped away the blood on his lips. ¡°Now we¡¯re even.¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± Mable was so mad that she cursed. She wanted to kill this scum! ir stared at her and asked her unhurriedly, ¡°Mable, tell me. Why did youe to Ashdale?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± The phone in her bag kept vibrating, so she picked it up for a look. [B*tch Rahman: I¡¯m waiting for you outside the airport.] Rahman was a foreigner with a sensitive identity, so he had taken a different passageway when they got off the ne. Mable replied to him with an ¡®okay¡¯ and strode out with her suitcase without saying anything else. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ir followed her out of the airport. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡± ¡°No need!¡± Right after Mable said that, seven overbearing Hummers drove over and stopped in front of her. ¡°Mabes! Get in!¡± Rahman ran down from the first car and helped Mable carry her suitcase. ¡°ir, stop pestering me!¡± Following that, she closed the car door with a bam. ir stared at the fleet driving away. He furrowed his eyebrows, and tumbling anger brewed in his deep and cold eyes. ¡­ When Mable arrived at the hotel, she took a nap. She slept until 9 p.m. before she got up to have dinner, and then she snuck into the Jefferson Residence in the night. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 There were six centuries-old families in Croquen, divided between the north and the south. The Fowlers, the Morses, and the Walkers controlled Richworth in the north, of which the Fowlers were the most powerful. Meanwhile, the Maxwells, the Jeffersons, and the Snyders dominated Ashdale in the south. Nheless, after the Maxwells emigrated overseas 20 years ago for unforeseen reasons, the Snyders gradually declined due to internal strife in the earlier years. Therefore, at this moment, the most prestigious and influential family in Ashdale was the Jeffersons. Old Mrs. Snyder and Mable¡¯s grandma were best friends. The former even saved thetter when she was young. Grandma Maura cherished the rtionship and supported the Snyders all these years. She even intended to make the two families inws. Hence, as soon as Mable came of age, she was called back to get engaged to Dane. The engagement party five years ago was extremely high-profile andvish under the Snyders¡¯ urge. Their stocks grew by five points the next day. After that, the Snyders developed and became sessful in the business world. The Jefferson Residence. Mable parked her car across the road from the back entrance and went in alone over the wall. What surprised her was that all the bodyguards at the Jefferson Residence had been reced, and security was much stricter than before. She went to the small detached building where her grandpa lived and looked around but found no trace of him. ¡®Grandpa had a stroke, but instead of recuperating at home, was he sent to a nursing home by Uncle Frank?¡¯ Since Mable could not find her grandpa, she was not going to stay any longer. However, as she went downstairs, she identally alerted a bodyguard. Soon, the Jefferson Residence¡¯s rm went off. More and more bodyguards ran over. Mable hurriedly ran up to the third floor and bumped into a beautifuldy dressed in thin clothes. She rushed forward, knocking thedy out before running into the guest room, preparing to jump off the balcony. Who knew that a fierce wind woulde at her as soon as she entered. ¡®Someone is in the room!¡¯ Mable closed the door behind her. When she turned around, she saw ir appear in front of her. ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ ir did not expect the person who came in to be Mable. He fiercely withdrew his palm and avoided hurting her by mistake. ¡°Mable?¡± ¡®Why is she in the Jefferson Residence? How did she alert so many guards?¡¯ Hurried footsteps were hearding from outside. Mable could not exin in time, so she dodged and hid in the bathroom. As soon as the bathroom door closed, there was a knock on the guest room door. Mable held the door handle and listened closely to the movements outside. Someone hade in to ask ir if he had seen anyone suspicious, and he said no. Mable was relieved. ¡®At least he has some conscience and didn¡¯t give me up.¡¯ ¡°Come out!¡± Once the bodyguards left, ir''s cold voice came from outside the bathroom. Mable walked out and heard ir ask her, ¡°Why are you here?¡± She raised her eyebrow and smiled vaguely. ¡°I should be asking you that. ir, why are you in my house?¡± ¡°Your house?¡± ir was stunned. ¡®Is Mable one of the Jeffersons?!¡¯ ¡°Is this your house, then?¡± Mable saw an untouched ss of juice on the table, so she picked it up and took a sip. ir¡¯s gaze was unfathomable. ¡°The Jeffersons don¡¯t seem to have anyone named Mable.¡± ¡®If she were one of the Jeffersons, the bodyguards would have recognized her.¡¯ Mable put down the empty cup. ¡°You¡¯ll find out next time.¡± There was no point in talking further, as she did not want the Jeffersons to know she was still alive. Mable wanted to go to the window to check the situation outside. However, her legs went weak after two steps. ¡°Mable!¡± ir thought she was injured and rushed forward to hold her. Mable raised her head. Her delicate face was abnormally red. ¡°Hng¡­ It¡¯s so hot¡­¡± ¡®Hot?¡¯ ir froze and suddenly remembered the ss of juice Mable had just drunk. Leah Fletcher, Marissa¡¯s cousin, had sent that up. ¡®D*mn it! ¡®How dare that woman try to drug me?!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s so hot and ufortable¡­¡± Mable absent-mindedly pulled her cor. Herst bit of sanity was burned away by the fire, and she kept rubbing her soft body against ir. ir¡¯s body was cold andfortable, but it was not enough to relieve her pain. ir tensed his jaw as he grabbed Mable¡¯s fidgeting hands. ¡°Mable, hold back¡­¡± Next, her fiery lips and tongue pressed against his Adam¡¯s apple. The blood in ir¡¯s body instantly boiled, such that it was suffocating. The veins on his forehead bulged, and his heart beat faster¡­ ¡®This feeling is too familiar! ¡®It¡¯s the same as that night five years ago¡­¡¯ ir stared at Mable with a burning gaze. ¡®Could it be her?¡¯Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Mable had a nightmare. In the dream, she went back to the nightmarish rainy night five years ago. She was in Santaviz at that time for humanitarian relief when terrorists attacked the hospital and captured her. She was blindfolded, and that man just would not let her go, no matter how much she begged him¡­ In the second half of the night. As soon as Mable opened her eyes, she saw ir lying beside her. She froze for a moment. In their two years of marriage, he did not even bother to touch her hand. Why¡­? As her memory returned to her, what happenedst night suddenly became clear in her mind¡­ She was drugged and took ir as an antidote. ir¡¯s eyelids twitched, which meant that he was about to wake up. So Mable gritted her teeth and hit his neck at lightning speed, knocking ir unconscious the moment he opened his eyes. Relieved, she got off the bed and left the Jefferson Residence while it was still dark. ¡­ ir woke up not long after Mable left. He sat up on the bed and looked around, but Mable was nowhere to be seen. If not for the messy bed and the striking scratches on his shoulder, he would have wondered if what had happenedst night was real. ir rubbed his dull aching neck, and a fierce look shed across his eyes. ¡®That d*mned woman! ¡®She slept with me, yet she dared to knock me out!¡¯ Ding! Ding! ir¡¯s phone rang twice in a row. He picked up his phone and saw that Mable had messaged him. His eyes instantly turned cold when he opened the chat. Mable had transferred 9.99 dors to him and sent him a message. [Bad review!] ir looked at the transaction of 9.99 dors. His body released a sinister and cold aura. ¡®What does that d*mn woman take me for?! ¡®With such a review too? She¡¯s humiliating me!¡¯ ir squeezed his phone hard. ¡°Mable!¡± ¡®You better not let me catch you, or¡­¡¯ ir suppressed the anger in his heart and called his assistant, Amos, toe and pick him up. He hadest night to discuss something with Frank when the maid identally spilled tea on him. So, he went to the guest room to change his clothes. Killing intent shed across his eyes as he remembered the drugged juice. ¡®How dare they try to scheme against me? Very well, then!¡¯ ¡­ Amos handed ir a document after picking him up. ¡°Master ir, I looked into Rahman as you requested. Strangely enough, I didn¡¯t find any corrtion between him and Ms. Jefferson.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ir took the document and went through it for a while. His face was gloomy. Mable and Rahman definitely had an unordinary rtionship, or given his identity and status, he would not treat her with so much respect. ir loosened his tie. He was annoyed at the thought that Mable and Rahman might be lovers. ¡®How many more things is Mable hiding from me?! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡®What¡¯s her rtionship with the Jeffersons? ¡®In this generation of the Jeffersons, apart from Marissa, there was only Agnes, who passed away two years ago¡­ ¡®Wait. Two years ago¡­¡¯ ir saved Mable two years ago in early June, and the Jeffersons announced the news of Agnes¡¯ death inte June. A bold thought appeared in his mind. ir picked up his phone and called Mable. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The call rang for a long time before it was finally picked up. Even so, before ir could say anything, Mable¡¯s cold voice was heard, saying, ¡°You¡¯re only worth 9.99 dors, no more than that. Besides, I don¡¯t receive requests to delete bad reviews!¡± ¡°Mable!!!¡± ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Mable had hung up on him. ir called again, but the number was no longer avable. She had blocked him! ¡®Very well, Mable! ¡®Do you really think I can¡¯t do anything about you?¡¯ ¡°Ha.¡± ir slightly pursed his thin lips, and a rather devilish and evil cold smile could be seen on his sexy lips. ¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After blocking ir¡¯s number, Mable drove to a nursing home in the suburbs. She found out that her grandpa was secretly ced there. After arriving at the destination, she realized there were bodyguards guarding her grandpa¡¯s ward. So Mable sneaked into the doctor¡¯s office while no one was paying attention. A few minutester, she walked out in a whiteb coat and a face mask. ¡°Our eldest miss is inside. Wait a while.¡± One of the bodyguards stopped Mable. Mable nodded, but a cold look shed across her eyes. She figured that the bodyguard was referring to Marissa. Inside the ward. Marissa held the thumb of her grandpa, Ralph, and made him put his fingerprint on a document. ¡°With this document, I¡¯ll be the only heir of the Jeffersons once I¡¯m married to Dane!¡± Marissa stood by the bed and looked at the unconscious old man on the hospital bed. She sneered. ¡°Grandpa, you should¡¯ve made my dad the heir after Uncle Forrest passed away, not Agnes. You were too biased and favored their family in everything! ¡°You put a lot of effort all these years training Agnes to be a qualified heir, but so what? She was still killed by us. ¡°Don¡¯t me us for being ruthless. You should me yourself for not only choosing Agnes as the heir but for also letting her marry my beloved Dane. I¡¯ll never allow it! ¡°Now, my dad is in charge of the Jeffersons, and I¡¯ll be the head of the family in the future. Dane will forever be mine and only mine!¡± Marissaughed coldly. ¡°So, don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. We¡¯ll make the Jeffersons better and stronger. It¡¯s just a pity you won¡¯t have the chance to see it.¡± ¡®If not to cover up, Dad wouldn¡¯t have let an old fart like you live until now! ¡®After my wedding with Dane, you¡¯ll have little use left.¡¯ Mable stood outside with her head slightly lowered. Killing intent surged in her eyes. It seemed her grandpa¡¯s ¡°stroke¡± also had something to do with Marissa and her dad. Before long, Marissa came out of the ward, talking on the phone as she walked. ¡°Has the wedding dress arrived? Okay, I¡¯ll go there now. Don¡¯t call Dane. I want to surprise him at the wedding¡­¡± Mable watched Marisse leave with a cold gaze. With Marissa and Dane¡¯s wedding in three days, Mable had to think hard about what kind of gift she should prepare for them! She would definitely make it unforgettable for them! After Marissa left, Mable went into the ward. Her grandpa had trained himself since young and had the habit of exercising, so his body was always in good condition. Even at an old age, his body was still tougher than his peers. However, the old man lying on the hospital bed at the moment was as thin as wood with purplish lips and a sallowplexion. He looked as if he was on thest stretch of his life. Mable took her grandpa¡¯s pulse. After some examination, she finally confirmed her suspicions. His grandpa did not have a stroke. He was poisoned! Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡®Frank is worse than an animal. How could he poison his dad? He deserves to be struck by lightning!¡¯ Mable suppressed the anger in her heart. Now was not the time to be angry, as she must find a way to get her grandpa out. She sent a few messages to Rahman. After giving instructions, Mable took a small bottle from her pocket and poured two feels to feed them to her grandpa. That night. Under Rahman¡¯s arrangement, the doctors and nurses on the whole floor were reced with their people. Then, Mable tempered with her grandpa¡¯s heart monitor to make the bodyguards think he was suddenly in critical condition and needed to be resuscitated. She nned to take him out of the hospital through another exit after pushing him into the operating room. However, right after they left, the bodyguards realized something was off and rushed into the operating room. Worried her grandpa would be identally hurt, Mable asked Rahman to have someone escort him to a safe ce while she stayed behind to stall the bodyguards. The bodyguards were all good fighters armed with guns. When they exchanged blows, Mable nearly got shot twice by bullets. She ran toward the car parked on the roadside while dodging the bullets shot at her. Just then, a Ferrari sped toward her from a distance. With a perfect drift, the rear of the car flung before steadily stopping next to Mable. The super bulletproof body and ss stopped the bullets aimed in their direction. Mable thought Rahman hade back to get her, so she immediately opened the door and got in. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Frank won¡¯t let Grandpa be rescued no matter what, so¡ªhm?¡± Mable took off her mask and turned to look at the man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat with his hands on the steering wheel. ¡°It¡¯s you, ir?¡± ir started the car and floored the elerator. A huge roar sounded, and the car sped away like an arrow leaving its bow. ir only turned to look at Mable once the bodyguards behind them were out of sight. ¡°Who did you think it was?¡± Instead of answering him, Mable touched her nose and asked him in return, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ir drove and replied to her seriously, ¡°Would you believe me if I said I came here to pick you up?¡± Mable raised her eyebrow and looked alert. ¡°Then how did you know I was here?¡± ir answered, ¡°Old Master Jefferson. Now that you¡¯ve returned to Ashdale, you¡¯d definitelye to see him.¡± Mable was dumbfounded. ir looked at Mable and curled his thin lips into a faint smile. ¡°Am I right, Agnes?¡± Mable was stunned. She widened her eyes at him. ¡°How did you know¡­?¡± Agnes was her real name, whereas Mable was her nickname. During her years abroad, she used the name, Mable, to not reveal her identity. After a long time, she had gotten used to it. ¡°The time I saved you and when the Jeffersons announced Agnes¡¯ death aren¡¯t far apart. Plus, based on what you told mest night, it¡¯s not hard to guess your identity.¡± Mable shrugged. Since ir found out, there was nothing for her to hide. She raised her head proudly. ¡°Congrattions. You guessed it right. I¡¯m Agnes Jefferson!¡± ir looked at her and asked, ¡°When did you recover your memory?¡± Mable looked indifferent as she answered, ¡°The day you pushed me.¡± ir frowned slightly as he remembered what happened that day. Mable mockinglyughed at herself. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you for that. If not for your heartlessness, I might not have recovered my memory.¡± ir looked at her with an ugly expression. ¡°Mable, do you have to be so sharp-tongued when you talk to me?¡± Mable attacked him verbally. ¡°I have no reason to be nice to a soon-to-be ex-husband.¡± ¡®Ex-husband, ex-husband¡­ It¡¯s this again!¡¯ ir was furious whenever he heard the term now. ¡®Didn¡¯t she love me very much? Did she forget her feelings for me when she regained her memory?¡¯ ir stopped the car at the roadside, his eyes filled with hidden anger. ¡°Mable, I can withdraw the submission for divorce at any time!¡± Mable immediately became anxious when she heard that. ¡°ir, don¡¯t you dare do that!¡± It was he who initiated the divorce in the first ce. She only fulfilled his wish. How could he go back on his word so easily? What did he take her for? Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ir leaned back in his seat, calm and collected as he said, ¡°You slept with me. Aren¡¯t you going to be responsible for that?¡± Mable was not convinced. ¡°I paid you!¡± ¡®It wasn¡¯t much, but it¡¯s still money!¡¯ ir thought about the 9.90 dors transferred to his ount. He was so furious that he almost had a heart attack. ¡®This d*mned woman!¡¯ He grabbed Mable¡¯s shoulder and pressed her into the seat. ¡°Mable, what do you take me¡ª¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± Mable gasped. A piercing pain came from her left shoulder. ir froze for a moment and suddenly sensed that his palm was wet and hot. He looked down to find blood on his palm. ¡°You¡¯re hurt!¡± ir¡¯s heart twitched hard. He sounded anxious and worried. Mable was wearing a dark-colored shirt, so it was not obvious even when stained with blood. Moreover, it was dim in the car, so ir did not notice right away. Mable coldly pushed his hand away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small injury.¡± Her shoulder was grazed by the bullet shot at her just now. In her opinion, it was not worth mentioning until now, when ir used too much force and hurt her. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding so much. How is it just a small injury?¡± ir was worried and distressed. He quickly started the car to drive to the nearest hospital. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital!¡± Mable said. She could handle such a small injury herself. ir nced at her. Without a word, he turned the steering wheel to swivel the car around to drive to his ce. After making several turns, he drove into a private vi in the city center. All of the first-tier cities in Croquen had properties by the Fowler Enterprise. Thus, ir stayed in his private vi every time he traveled. Once the car stopped, ir carried her as soon as Mable put her feet on the ground outside. ¡°I can walk by myself!¡± Mable pushed him, not wanting to be so intimate with him. ¡°Don¡¯t force it!¡± ir quickly carried Mable into the house and ordered the maid to call the doctor. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call a doctor. Just bring me the medical kit, and I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± Soon, the maid brought the medical kit over. Mable unbuttoned her shirt, revealing the wound on her shoulder. Then, she began to skillfully disinfect the wound. The wound was not deep, so there was no need for stitches. After disinfecting the wound and stopping the bleeding, she only needed to apply some medicine and bandage it. ¡°Let me do it.¡± ir picked up the gauze from the medical kit and sat beside her. Mable did not refuse him. After all, it was inconvenient for her to bandage her wound with one hand. ir gently wrapped the gauze around her wound. Inadvertently, he saw the hickeys on her neck and corbone. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. They were traces he leftst night. Mable noticed his line of sight and kicked him in the calf. ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and bandage it!¡± She had to leave after the bandage was done. She still had things to do. At this point, Rahman should have sent her grandpa to the airport. ir was kicked, but he curled his lips instead of getting mad. After dressing Mable¡¯s wound, ir helped her button up her clothes and suddenly asked, ¡°Mable, let¡¯s not get a divorce, okay?¡± Mable froze. ¡°We¡¯re not getting a divorce?¡± ¡®Who are you kidding?!¡¯ ir stared seriously at her. ¡°Since we slept together to save youst night, you have to be responsible for me.¡± Mable twitched her mouth. This was the first time she encountered a man asking a woman to be responsible after s*x. ¡°I didn¡¯t beg you to save me!¡± Mable sneered. ¡®You couldn¡¯t hold yourself back.¡¯ ir stared at her with his deep eyes. Last night, Mable gave him a feeling that was too familiar. He needed to confirm something. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Mable sighed and leaned back in her chair. She took her phone out and prepared to transfer money to ir. ¡°Tell me, how much do you want?¡± ir was confused. ¡®She wants to throw money at me?!¡¯ Mable continued to ask, ¡°8,000 dors? 15,000 dors? 30,000 dors?¡± Seeing ir¡¯s face turn dark and that he did not say anything, Mable crossed her legs and purposely frowned with disgust. ¡°The most expensive gigolo in Richworth is only 15,000 dors or so. Is 30,000 dors still too little for you?¡± ¡°Mable!¡± The veins on ir¡¯s forehead were bulging. Mable was treating him like a gigolo! She could really infuriate him to his death! Mable tucked her hair behind her ear and asked, ¡°Besides, what will happen to your first love if we don¡¯t divorce? ¡°You¡¯re not wanting to have more than one partner, are you? Are you so greedy that you want to keep your marriage while still having affairs outside?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± ir looked speechlessly at Mable. ¡°There was a mistake in the newsst time. Liv wasn¡¯t found.¡± The smile on Mable¡¯s face froze. ¡®No wonder he suddenly changed his mind about getting a divorce. It turns out he didn¡¯t find his first love. Mable stared coldly at him. ¡°ir, I¡¯m not apdog at your beck and call.¡± ¡°Mable, I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?!¡± Mable was so mad that her face turned red. She was about to say something when her phone rang. She nced at it. Seeing it was Rahman who called, she pushed ir away at once. As the call connected, before she could speak, Rahman¡¯s urgent voice was heard. ¡°Mabes, this is bad. Your grandpa has been kidnapped!¡± ¡®Grandma has been kidnapped?!¡¯ ¡°What happened?¡± ¡®To be able to kidnap Grandpa from Rahman, whoever did it mustn¡¯t be ordinary.¡¯ ¡°I arrived at the airport only to find that the ambnce taking Old Master Jefferson was swapped halfway. The ambnce that followed me to the airport was empty¡­¡± Rahman was still baffled at the moment. As nothing went wrong on the way to the airport, he did not know when the ambnce had been swapped. ¡°Check the surveince¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Mable¡¯s phone was snatched away by ir before she could finish. ¡°I was the one who had Old Master Jefferson taken away. He¡¯s now on a ne to Richworth.¡± Mable was startled for a while. Then, she picked up the cup on the table to smash it at ir. ¡°ir, what are you trying to do to my grandpa?!¡± With such a big move, it affected the wound on Mable¡¯s shoulder. It hurt so much that she gasped. ir dodged Mable¡¯s attack. When he saw that the wound on her shoulder was affected, he felt so sorry for her that he helped her sit down. ¡°Be careful with your wound.¡± Mable grabbed his cor ruthlessly and said, ¡°ir, if you darey a finger on my grandpa, I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± ir smiled instead of getting angry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯re husband and wife, your grandpa is mine, and I won¡¯t have malice toward him. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a medical team to be on standby. Once he arrives in Richworth, he¡¯ll receive the best treatment and care.¡± Mable clenched her fists and red at him. ¡°ir, what exactly are you up to?¡± One who was unountably solicitous must be hiding evil intentions. ir curled his lips into an alluring smile. ¡°I told you. I don¡¯t want a divorce.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He had a feeling that after Mable left Richworth this time, it was likely she would not return. If he wanted to make her stay, this was the easiest and most direct way. So long as Old Master Jefferson was in Richworth, she woulde back even if she went to the ends of the earth. Mable stared at ir, her fists clenched so tightly that they were making cracking sounds. ¡®You *sshole. How dare he threaten me with Grandpa?¡¯ Mable suppressed the anger in her heart. ¡°ir, if it¡¯s forced, it¡¯s not going to turn out well for you!¡± ir looked askance at her. ¡°If you never try, you never know.¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Mable was speechless. An indescribable annoyance rose in her heart. How did she not realize before this that ir was a shameless and thick-faced *sshole?! ¡°Whatever you want!¡± Mable said snappily. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡®If you don¡¯t want a divorce, so be it. In the worst case, we¡¯ll be unfaithful to each other. I¡¯m not scared!¡¯ In her opinion, ir was interested in her on a whim. The more she went against him, the more he was interested in her and wanted to conquer her. If she were as ¡°docile¡± as before, it would not take long for him to lose interest in her. Mable added, ¡°My grandpa has been chronically poisoned. You must find the best doctor to treat him.¡± ir was surprised. ¡°Old Master Jefferson has been chronically poisoned?¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t the Jeffersons announce to the public that he had a stroke and is paralyzed? How could he be chronically poisoned?¡¯ Mable poked ir¡¯s chest hard with her index finger. ¡°In any case, listen up, ir. If anything happens to my grandpa, I¡¯ll never let it drop!¡± ir held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange for the best specialist to treat him.¡± Mable snorted coldly. She wanted to withdraw her hand but failed, so she let him be. ¡°You¡¯re hungry, right? What do you want to eat?¡± Seeing as Mable was no longer so tough, ir¡¯s tone also eased up a little. ¡°Whatever!¡± Mable picked up her phone and sent a location to Rahman, asking him to pick her up. ir ordered the maid to make a nourishing soup and a few small dishes. While eating, ir suddenly asked, ¡°Mable, when you fell off the cliff two years ago, did it have something to do with the Jeffersons?¡± Mable could have returned to the Jeffersons openly, but she sneaked in and went to great lengths to bring Old Master Jefferson out of the hospital. No matter how one looked at it, it seemed there was more to the story than what met the eye. The Jeffersons did not seem to be as harmonious as they looked. Mable¡¯s eyes flickered. She looked at ir and answered, ¡°Maybe.¡± ir did not say anything. He could tell from Mable¡¯s expression that her fall off the cliff was rted to the Jeffersons. After all, once she died, the session of their family would all fall into the hands of Frank and his family. ir¡¯s face was suddenly shrouded in ayer of icy gloom at the thought of this. While putting some food on Mable¡¯s te, he said, ¡°If you want to take revenge, I can help you.¡± Mable frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you with such a small matter, Master ir!¡± She did not want to owe him a favor. Besides, she would never make someone do something as small as take revenge for her. ir looked meaningfully at Mable. ¡°In any case, feel free to tell me if you need anything.¡± Mable casually responded to him and did not say anything more. Rahman was quick. He arrived as soon as Mable finished eating. Even so, ir did not give her the chance to leave. He directly carried her upstairs to the bedroom. ¡°Mable, as long as we haven¡¯t received our divorce certificate, we¡¯re still legally married!¡± Mable sat on the bed, the ends of her eyes curled up. She curled her lips into an alluring smile and asked, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we do something that a legal couple should doter?¡± From previous experience, the more active she was, the more ir despised her. ir looked at the little woman half lying on the bed. He leaned down and confined her between her arms. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait untilter. If you want, I can satisfy you right now.¡± Mable choked and hurriedly retreated. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯m kidding!¡± Her back still hurt. ir knew she was only talking big. He was also not such a brute. After all, she was still injured. ¡°Rest well, and call me if you need me. I¡¯ll just be next door.¡± After saying that, ir left the bedroom. Once he left, Mable got out of bed and locked the door to the room. Afterward, she sent Rahman a message, asking him to wait for her at the back door. She did not want to stay under the same roof as ir. ir had juste out of the shower when the maid¡¯s panicked voice came from outside. ¡°Master ir, Ms. Jefferson jumped out of the window and ran away!¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ir ran back to the bedroom to find Mable no longer inside. ¡®That d*mned woman!¡¯ Furious, ir ordered, ¡°Find her!¡± ¡®Mable, let¡¯s see where you can go!¡¯ ¡­ As soon as Rahman picked Mable up, he drove back to the hotel. He was furious when he learned ir had kidnapped Old Master Jefferson to hold Mable back so they would not get a divorce. ¡°Mabes, if there¡¯s no other choice¡­¡± Rahman made the gesture of slitting his throat. ¡°Kill him. Widowhood makes you single again anyway!¡± Mable held her forehead. ¡°ir saved my life, after all. It¡¯d be unkind of me to do that.¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Rahman looked at her askance. ¡°Are you kidding me? You have an angelic face but a devilish heart, yet you care about being kind or not?¡± Mable had no words to refute him. ¡°I think you have a crush on him and can¡¯t let him go!¡± Mable¡¯s jaw tensed up. Although she hated to admit it, she knew what Rahman said was the truth. She liked ir when she lost her memory. After recovering her memory, she still had feelings for him. She loved him with all her heart for two years, after all. It was not so easy to let go of her feelings for him. Seeing that Mable did not say anything, Rahman could not help but look more serious. ¡°Mabes, I want to remind you that we aren¡¯t the same kind of people as ir. He¡ª¡± Mable cut him off. ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me. I know!¡± It was exactly due to this acknowledgment that she did not want to be entangled with ir anymore. She must divorce him! Mable could not sleep at night because of this. The more she thought about ir, the more irritated she became. ir also could not fall asleep. He checked the hotel where Mable was staying and went to look for her before dawn. Just as he arrived at the hotel entrance, he saw Mableing out and getting into a Ferrari. ¡°Follow that car in front!¡± ir ordered the driver. Half an hourter. Mable pulled up in front of a modest bar. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ir nced at the bar sign. ¡®Isn¡¯t this¡­? ¡®What is Mable doing here?¡¯ When he saw Mable going into the bar, he also quickly followed her in. Ocean Street was a famous bar street in Ashdale. There was a hidden underground boxing arena underneath this street, and the entrance was that inconspicuous bar. ir pushed the door in and was greeted by the strong smell of alcohol. It was only 3:00 am. The bar was lively, and people were dancing on the dance floor. There were charming and dreamy lights as well as deafening heavy metal music. ir scanned the ce but did not see any signs of Mable. ¡°Sir, what would you like to drink?¡± The waiter first sized him up beforeing forward to ask him. ir did not say anything. He only pulled a transparent card from his bag and handed it to her. When the waiter saw it, she took the card and walked to the bar to scan the code on it. Afterward, she returned it to ir and led him toward the elevator. ¡°B3. Turn left out of the elevator and go straight.¡± ir nodded and entered the elevator. The elevator went straight to B3. As soon as the door opened, loud shouts and cheers could be heard. Walking out of the elevator, what came into ir¡¯s view was a huge boxing arena. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The electronic screen above the boxing ring showed a picture of the boxing champion, Dwayne, and his historical record. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The audience around the ring was mostly men, and there were many foreigners. At a nce, people¡¯s heads were moving, and everyone¡¯s face was filled with crazy excitement. ir walked straight up to the VIP stands at the top of the audience seats. He looked around but still could not find Mable. ¡®Did I guess wrongly? Had she note down at all?¡¯ ¡°What the hell? A woman is fighting this time?¡± ¡°How dare a woman fight Dwayne? This could get her killed. She¡¯s going to be beaten into mush.¡± ¡°I bet she won¡¯tst ten minutes before she gets beaten up!¡± ¡°Ten minutes is too long. Look at her tiny arms and legs. Dwayne will beat her with one punch in at most three minutes¡ª No, one minute!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. What if Dwayne is a gentleman and purposely loses to her? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Dwayne has been in this ring for three years and has never lost. I¡¯m still betting on him to win this time.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Dwayne doesn¡¯t even need to do anything to win this time!¡± ¡­ ir heard the discussions of those on the stands and looked over. He happened to see someone¡¯s name appearing on the big screen. [Sonora]. ir looked at the name on the screen and was surprised. It was Sonora. Although he did not frequent underground boxing arenas, he knew of the legendary figure. She created countless legends in the two years she was in Erebar¡¯s underground boxing arena. To this day, numerous legends about her still circted in the underground boxing scene in Erebar. ir secretly thought he was lucky to meet someone like Sonora in an underground boxing arena in his country. ¡°F*ck! Sonora!¡± ¡°Am I f*cking blind? How could it be Sonora? She¡¯s been out of the ring for years. How could she appear here?¡± If one often hung around boxing arenas, one must have heard of Sonora. She was a legend in the boxing world. The boss among bosses! Sonora had juste of age when she became famous. Her explosive iron fists swept through all the underground boxing arenas in Erebar. She did not have a single defeat from her debut to her retirement. Her achievement during her two years in underground boxing arenas was still unsurpassed. Therefore, the entire audience was stunned when Sonora¡¯s name appeared on the big screen. ¡°F*ck. This person can¡¯t be an impostor, right?!¡± ¡°She must be a fake. Why would a big shot like Sonorae here to fight?!¡± ¡°Sonora has always been unconventional. Maybe it¡¯s really her!¡± ¡°But I just bet on Dwayne winning!¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do. I¡¯m going to make a new bet that my goddess will win. I can¡¯t miss it even if there¡¯s only a 1 in 10,000 chance!¡± Soon, the referee stepped into the ring. Dwayne followed closely behind. Everyone held their breath and looked at the other side of the entrance, eagerly waiting. More than ten secondster, a woman in a golden mask slowly walked out¡­ She looked somewhat slim, and her chestnut long hair was casually tied into a bun. Her ck tight suit made her look mysterious. Her eyes were cold and sharp, without any emotions. ¡°It¡¯s her! It¡¯s Goddess Sonora!¡± Someone in the audience shouted. Goddess Sonora¡¯s biggest feature was the pure gold carved mask on her face. She once even jokingly said in a match that she would marry whoever could take off her mask in the ring. ¡°Wooh, my goddess! It really is my goddess!¡± ¡°Sonora!¡± ¡°Sonora!¡± ¡°Sonora!¡± The audience was abuzz with excitement as the shouts got louder and louder. The big screen above the ring was constantly updated with the bet amount for this match. From a hundred thousand dors, it had soared to tens of million dors, and the numbers were still increasing. ir stood in the stands, furiously looking at the woman who walked into the ring. The veins on his forehead were bulging and twitching. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ¡®It¡¯s Mable! ¡®It¡¯s her!¡¯ Although she was wearing a mask, ir still recognized her at a nce by her figure. ¡°Mable! Get down here!¡± ir shouted at the top of his lungs, pushing through the crowd and rushing toward the ring. ¡®This d*mned woman. Does she know what she¡¯s doing? ¡®She was injured only a few hours ago, and now she dares to go up there and fight someone in the ring. ¡®She¡¯s being reckless!¡¯ ¡°Mable! Get down here!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ir desperately wanted to rush to the bottom of the ring, but the crowd was too excited, and he could not squeeze in. Soon, the match began. The instant the bell rang, Sonora lunged at Dwayne like lightning andnded a punch on his face in the blink of an eye. Dwayne was also not to be trifled with. Even though he was punched, he reacted very quickly to counterattack. Seeing that Dwayne was swinging his fist at Sonora¡¯s head, ir¡¯s heart was at his throat. He wanted very badly to fly into the ring to block the hit for her. Nheless, at this moment, Sonora moved nimbly to dodge the attack. In the next second, she leaped in the air to Dwayne¡¯s side and punched hard in his ribs. Dwayne let out a muffled grunt on the stage and almost fell to his knees. The audience was constantly shouting below the stage, and the atmosphere was getting more intense. The air was filled with excitement and madness. Triggered, Dwayne began to strike harder, but Sonora skillfully dodged his attacks every time. The more this went on, the more passive Dwayne became. After a dozen exchanges, his body was quite wounded, and his face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head. On the other hand, not only was Sonora not injured at all, but her hair was not even messy. How was this a fight? It was a one-sided abuse of Dwayne by Sonora. The match did notst long. Within ten minutes, Dwayne was directly kicked off the stage by Sonora with a roundhouse kick, and he passed out. Once again, the arena erupted with loud cheers and shouts. Everyone was screaming Sonora¡¯s name. Sonora stood in the center of the ring. A spotlight shone on her, and a close-up of her face appeared on the big screen. ¡°Wooh!!! Sonora! It¡¯s really Boss Sonora!!!¡± At this point, no one dared to question Sonora¡¯s identity anymore. ¡°Wooh!!! I never thought I¡¯d be able to witness Boss Sonora fight in my lifetime! What kind of divine luck is this?!¡± ¡°Is Goddess Sonora ready to make aeback? I¡¯m so excited!¡± ¡°Goddess Sonora, I love you! I love you!¡± Everyone below the stage was cheering and shouting, expressing their love and admiration for Sonora. Except for ir. He looked at Mable on the big screen. For some reason, his heart twitched hard. ¡®Why do her eyes look so hollow, as if she¡¯s isted from the outside world? She has no emotions at all. ¡®From the moment she went on stage until now, her fists have been clenched, and her lips always tightly pursed. It¡¯s as though she¡¯s holding back something. ¡®This isn¡¯t quite right.¡¯ The noisy shouting around Sonora made her a little unhappy. She stiffly looked up at the audience. Her eyes flickered as she seemed to have seen a familiar figure. All of a sudden, the lights in the ring suddenly turned into a romantic blue glow. Soft music that was out of ce with the asion came from the speakers. The people present were shocked by the sudden change. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Sonora was ready to get off the stage when a blonde man ran up with a bouquet in his hands. A thud was heard as he got down on one knee and gave her a standard knight¡¯s salute. ¡°Sonora, I love you. Marry me! ¡°Sonora, I¡¯ve loved you for many years. I watched every match you fought in Erebar. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to marry me, I can satisfy you with anything you want and give you all my possessions.¡± Faced with a sudden proposal, not to mention the audience, even Sonora herself was somewhat baffled. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Someone soon recognized the man who proposed. It was Leo, Sorolen¡¯s major general. ir stared at Leo with a sinister look, wanting to make holes in his body with his piercing gaze. He pushed through the crowd and was about to rush up when a scream suddenly came from the stage. Leo, who was proposing with a bouquet in his hand while half-kneeling on the ground a while ago, was sprawled out on his back. He was in a sorry and embarrassed state. Everyone was shocked. Sonora hit General Leo! She was too bold! After all, Leo had a prominent status. Now that Sonora hit him, it might cause international conflicts. Just as the crowd worried for Sonora, Leo crawled up on his own and walked over to her like a lapdog. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that beating is a sign of affection. So, you¡¯re showing me love, right, Sonni?¡± The audience was shocked. ¡®General Leo would tolerate this?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s confirmed. General Leo is Sonora¡¯spdog!¡¯Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Bitter cold shed across Sonora¡¯s eyes. ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± She was in an extremely bad mood at the moment and could not guarantee what she would do later! Leo straightened his tie and saluted her like a gentleman. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be killed by you.¡± Mable could not bother about him. She walked straight off the ring. Leo wanted to follow her. However, right when he went along, the power suddenly went out, and the whole underground boxing arena was pitch ck. The sudden change made the scene go out of control for a while. Within a few minutes, the power came back on. Leo ran backstage, but Sonora was nowhere to be seen. ¡­ As soon as Mable walked out of the bar, she saw ir smoking next to her car. ¡®Why is he here? ¡®Was he really the one I saw in the underground boxing ring just now? ¡®Then¡­ Did he recognize me?¡¯ ir stared at Mable a few steps away from him. He raised his hand and said, ¡°Come here!¡± Mable looked coldly at him. The annoying feeling she had almost fully gotten rid of a while ago was slowly building up again. Seeing she was not moving, ir cursed softly. He threw the cigarette on the ground and stomped it out. Following that, he strode toward her. Mable saw his aggressive look. Her sensitive nerves immediately tensed up, and she kept backing away. ¡°ir, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I should be asking you that!¡± ir furiously grabbed Mable¡¯s wrist. ¡°Mable, what were you thinking? Have you forgotten that you¡¯re still injured?¡± At that time, ir did not expect Mable to be so skilled. When he saw her walk into the ring, all he could think about was that she was still injured. What if something happened? ir¡¯s heart felt as if it was about to jump out of his throat at that moment. He wanted so badly to fly up to the stage to carry her down. Mable stared coolly at ir and curled her lips into a cold smile. ¡°I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t reminded me.¡± ¡°You!¡± ir gritted his teeth hard. There was a lump stuck in his chest, and he was so frustrated that it was driving him crazy! ¡°Come back with me!¡± ir dragged Mable and headed for the car. He nned to take her back first! ¡°Let go of me!¡± Mable struggled a few times but did not manage to break free. Instead, she triggered the wound on her shoulder, causing her to gasp in pain. ir was so distressed that he let go of her hand. However, afraid she would leave, he said, ¡°Mable, don¡¯t forget that I still have your grandpa!¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 A cold look shed across Mable¡¯s eyes. She uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°*sshole!¡± ¡®I want to blow his head off!¡¯ ¡°Get in the car!¡± ir pulled the car door open. Mable shot him a look and reluctantly got into the car. As ir drove, he asionally nced at Mable, who was pretending to be asleep. He sized her up with curiosity. ¡°Mable, just how many more identities do you have?¡± he suddenly asked. Mable was Agnes, the eldest miss of the Jeffersons. She was also Sonora, the boxing champion who dominated the ring. Just how many other identities did she have? Mable opened her eyes. She had a defensive look in her indifferent eyes as she smiled sweetly and responded, ¡°Take a guess.¡± ir said, ¡°I¡¯ll be ready to listen whenever you want to tell me.¡± Mable pursed her lips and did not say anything. By the time they returned to ir¡¯s vi, it was almost dawn. The wound on Mable¡¯s shoulder had reopened. She treated it again and took two more anti- inmmatory pills. After breakfast, she was bored and turned on the TV. She happened to see Marissa and Dane¡¯s interview. The reporter asked, ¡°Ms. Jefferson, Mr. Snyder, there are rumors that your families¡¯panies will further cooperate after you get married. Can you slightly reveal which aspect of cooperation it¡¯ll be?¡± The Jeffersons and the Snyders were family friends, to begin with, and they had always been in cooperation in the business world. Now that the two families were bing inws, they would cooperate more closely than before. There were even rumors that theirpanies might merge. Marissa intimately held Dane¡¯s arm and smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. My dad and Uncle Raymond are the ones discussing it.¡± Dane spoke, ¡°You¡¯ll find out on our wedding day.¡± The reporter continued, ¡°Mr. Snyder, some people on the Inte say you¡¯re marrying Ms. Marissa to fulfill the marriage contract with the Jeffersons, but in fact, the person you love is still thete Ms. Agnes.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Dane frowned when he heard Agnes¡¯ name. ¡°I¡¯ve always treated Agnes as a younger sister. We were only engaged back then due to the pressure from our elders. I initially wanted to break off the engagement when she got older, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have an unfortunate life¡­¡± Marissa lowered her head and looked as though it was a distressing memory for her. ¡°My cousin was so pitiful.¡± Dane looked at his fiancee beside him with deep affection. ¡°My marriage with Riss doesn¡¯t involve any business interests. The person I love has always been her from the beginning to the end, and we¡¯re only getting married because we love each other.¡± ¡­ Mable stared gloomily at the cheating couple on TV. Her red lips were curled into a cold smile. ¡®Love each other, my *ss. ¡®It seems like Dane forgot how he pursued me in the past.¡¯ Mable did not love Dane, but they were engaged, after all. However, based on what he said, it sounded as if she was the one who pursued him instead. She could not swallow this anger! She also wanted to see how much Dane and Marissa loved each other! Just as Mable was thinking about that, she heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from outside. ¡°I¡¯m Leah, Master ir¡¯s friend. Please tell him I¡¯m waiting for him downstairs.¡± Mable raised her eyebrow. ¡®Leah?¡¯ She remembered that was the name of Marissa¡¯s cousin. Mable turned her head and saw the maid walking in with a woman who carried branded items and was dressed in fancy clothes. She recognized at a nce that this was the woman she had knocked out at the Jefferson Residence that night. This woman was probably the one who tried to drug ir, but Mable ended up drinking the juice. Mable felt even more irritated when she thought about what had happened in the Jefferson Residence that night. Leah did not know Mable and did not seem to think that a woman would be living in ir¡¯s vi. When she took another look at Mable and saw that she was wearing pajamas, her face suddenly sank. ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± Leah pointed at Mable and questioned in a raised voice. The maid who led Leah into the vi introduced, ¡°This is Master ir¡¯s wife.¡± Leah gasped. ¡°What?¡± ¡®She¡¯s Master ir¡¯s secret wife? ¡®Didn¡¯t they say his wife is incredibly ugly?¡¯ Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¡®This woman in front of me isn¡¯t ugly at all!¡¯ Leah thought to herself. ¡°So you¡¯re Master ir¡¯s wife.¡± Leah quickly calmed down and smiled elegantly, but her tone was full of mockery. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not right. You¡¯re his ex-wife.¡± She had long heard from a friend in Richworth that Master ir and his secret wife had divorced. She was not afraid of a woman who had been dumped by ir. Thinking of this, Leah looked at Mable even more condescendingly. ¡°Master ir has divorced you, so why are you still pestering him shamelessly?¡± Mable sighed as if she was troubled. ¡°Who said I was pestering him? He¡¯s clearly the one obsessed with me, sticking to me like glue and not letting me leave.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Leah pointed at Mable and spoke in a sharp voice. ¡°Do you even see yourself in the mirror? How dare you say Master ir is obsessed with you? I think you¡¯re delusional!¡± Mable yawned and waved her hand. ¡°So noisy. Have someone throw her out!¡± Mable had not sleptst night and used up a lot of energy, so she was a little tired. She stood up to go upstairs to catch up on her sleep. Leah was so mad that her face turned red. She walked up to Mable and pointed at her nose. ¡°You got dumped, yet you dare to make a show of authority as Mrs. Dowler. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m Master ir¡¯s future wife!¡± If it were not for the person in ck who suddenly barged in and knocked her out that night, she would have slept with ir and be his wife. Mable hated it the most when someone pointed a finger at her, not to mention that Leah was arrogant. She instantly grabbed Leah¡¯s wrist and twisted it hard. ¡°Ah! My hand!¡± A crack was heard, and Leah held her hand and fell to her ground. Mable scoffed. ¡°Look at you. You want to be ir¡¯s wife? In your next life!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the bodyguards outside the house walked in. Mable pped her hands. ¡°Throw her out!¡± The bodyguards looked at each other and responded with their heads lowered, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Fowler.¡± ¡°How dare you?! B*tch, I won¡¯t let you go! Let go of me¡­¡± Leah struggled, but the bodyguards did not let her go, no matter what she said. Finally, she was dragged out and thrown at the entrance. ir was handling some documents in the study at this moment. When he heard themotion downstairs, he called the maid to ask what was going on. He curled his lips into a satisfied smile when he learned that Mable had Leah thrown out of the house. ¡­ After dealing with ir¡¯s unfortunate encounter, Mable returned to her room to catch up on her sleep. Despite lying on the bed, she could not fall asleep. She covered her head with the nket and held her breath. While enduring the piercing pain coming from her heart, she counted her heartbeat one by one. ¡®D*mn it! ¡®The thing in my blood is acting up again!¡¯ The poison had not attacked once in the two years she lost her memory. Now that she did not have her medicine, she could only fight it. All of a sudden, the soft mattress next to her sank, catching her by surprise. Next, a pair of strong arms reached out to her. ¡°Mable! Are you trying to suffocate yourself to death?¡± ir pulled Mable out of the nket. He was mad and frustrated to see her face flushed red. Mable looked at him, and her eyes flickered. ¡°There¡¯s light, so I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Every time the poison in her acted up, she just wanted to stay in a pitch-ck room. ir frowned. The curtains in the bedroom were not ckout ones, so a little light would still shine through even if they were closed. He pulled Mable into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll have the curtains changed to ckout curtains this afternoon.¡± Mable looked up and stared at him. She looked rather dazed. ¡°ir, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡®He¡¯s not going to sleep with me, is he¡­?¡¯ ir raised his eyebrow and tightened his arms around her. ¡°Sleep!¡± Mable tensed up at once and pressed hard against his chest with both hands. ¡°You¡­¡± ir met Mable¡¯s angry gaze. A flirtatious look could be seen in his eyes as he caressed her waist with his bony fingers, intentionally or otherwise. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, I can do something else with you.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Mable froze and cursed at ir, ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± In their two years of marriage, they never even held hands. Now that they were about to get a divorce, they slept together. The more Mable thought about it, the more annoyed she was. She simply turned over with her back toward ir. Out of sight, out of mind! ir looked at her fair and smooth neck. His Adam¡¯s apple moved as he gulped, and he was feeling thirsty. How had he not noticed in the past how alluring Mable was? Nheless, ir did not dare fool around because her shoulder was still injured. After some time, ir could sense Mable¡¯s soft and steady breathing. Guessing she had fallen asleep, he gently let go of his arms. He needed to confirm something. ir gently lifted the hem of Mable¡¯s pajamas, revealing her smooth and fair back. Her back was beautiful, and her skin was as delicate as jade. It was wless. ir stared at her back, a little disappointed. He sighed internally. The night before, although Mable gave him a feeling very much like that night five years ago, she was not her, after all. She did not have a tattoo on her back. ir gently pulled down her pajamas and stared at Mable¡¯s side profile with aplicated look in his dark eyes. After a while, he embraced her again and kissed her neck softly. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter. If she¡¯s not her, so be it.¡¯ The little woman in his arms suddenly moved and turned over, rubbing against him in his arms. Mable was calm and beautiful when she was asleep. It was hard to associate her with the strong and skillful Sonora. ir stared at Mable¡¯s slightly pouting pink lips. He leaned over to nt a tender kiss on her lips. He suddenly regretted not realizing the good in her sooner. Just like that, two years were wasted. Mable moved a lot when she slept, kicking the nket and tossing and turning. ir was feeling hot from being ¡°tormented¡± by her. So, he finally gave up and got out of bed to take a cold shower in the bathroom. After taking a shower, ir wanted to lie down with Mable for a while more. However, noisy shouts were suddenly hearding from downstairs. ir walked to the balcony to see Rahman surrounding the vi¡¯s entrance with two teams of majestic bodyguards in ck. ¡°ir, get your *ss out here! ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m scared of you just because you¡¯ve got Mabes¡¯ grandpa. I¡¯m telling you. If you piss me off, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± ¡­ Rahman woke up early in the morning to find that Mable was not at the hotel. Only after checking the surveince did he find out she had driven to the underground boxing arena in the middle of the night to fight. They had known each other for about eight years, so Rahman knew her too well. She probably went to the arenast night without saying a word because she was having an attack. Rahman called Mable, but she did not answer. After checking the surveince outside the bar, he found out that ir had taken her away. ¡®That haunting scum!¡¯ Rahman was so enraged that he skipped breakfast and led his men straight to ir¡¯s residence. ¡°ir, don¡¯t pretend to be dead. I know you¡¯re in there. I¡¯ll break in if you don¡¯t hand Mabes over! ¡°You¡¯re a big man, yet you¡¯re clinging to a woman. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?!¡± Rahman was almost losing his voice when he finally saw ir walking out. He immediately rushed forward. ¡°ir, where¡¯s Mabes?¡± ir narrowed his eyes slightly. His reserved and handsome face gave off a feeling of indescribable danger. ¡°Mabes is still sleeping.¡± ¡°Who let you call her Mabes?!¡± Rahman looked coldly at ir and suddenly noticed he was wearing pajamas. ¡®He said that Mabes is still sleeping¡­ Does that mean¡­? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Were they sleeping together?¡¯ ¡°ir, what did you do to Mabes?¡± ir sneered. ¡°Mabes is my wife. We obviously did what a married couple should do.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 If it was not for the metal gate separating him and ir, Rahman would have punched him in the face. ¡°ir, don¡¯t think you can bind Mabes to you using Old Master Jefferson. She¡¯s never threatened by anyone.¡± Rahman held his arms and said with great certainty, ¡°You¡¯ll have to get a divorce sooner orter!¡± ir¡¯s face darkened, and his ck eyes were cold to the extreme. ¡°Besides, you have someone you like. So why are you still pestering her?¡± ir frowned. ¡°Who told you I had someone I liked?¡± Rahman eximed, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mabes say that your first love is back?¡± ir shouted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a first love!¡± ¡®Much less someone I like!¡¯ Rahman did not care if ir had a first love or not. He directly fished out a pen and checkbook from his bag. ¡°ir, name your price. How much would it take for you to divorce Mabes?!¡± ir was dumbfounded. ¡®Do I look like I¡¯m short of money? ¡®Why are they all throwing money at me?!¡¯ ¡°Oh, I forgot that you¡¯re probably not short of money. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a diamond mining mountain. That¡¯s not something you can buy with money. ¡°How about I introduce you to my godsister? She¡¯s the royal princess of Monafett. If you marry her, you¡¯ll¡ª Hey, ir, I¡¯m not done yet. Don¡¯t you go!¡± ir ignored Rahman outside. He went back to his house and immediately called Victor Emir. Rahman¡¯s voice was getting hoarse outside the house. He was about to ask someone to get him a loudspeaker to continue shouting when he received a call from his older brother. ¡°What? I have to go back now? But¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After hanging up the phone, Rahman texted Mable to let her know he had an urgent matter to take care of. Following that, he went to the airport with his men. ir stood on the balcony with a ss of wine. He curled his thin lupus as he watched Rahman leave in a hurry. ¡®I finally got rid of trouble! ¡®Hmph! ¡®Trying to challenge me? You¡¯re still too young!¡¯ ¡­ Mable slept until she woke up naturally. When she sat up, she saw ir sitting on the sofa in the bedroom. He was working with aptop on hisp. Seeing she was awake, ir stopped typing on the keyboard. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± His gentle tone caused Mable to lose concentration for a moment. Seeing her staring at him nkly, ir put down hisptop and walked over to rub her head. ¡°You¡¯re still not fully awake?¡± ¡°I am.¡± Mable avoided his hand distantly and got out of bed to look at the time. It was 2:00 pm. She had slept for six hours. This was the first time during an attack she had slept for such a long time. After washing up, Mable went downstairs to have lunch. When she took out her phone to take a look, she saw that Rahman had sent her a few messages three hours ago. [B*tch Rahman: My brother called me to tell me something happened at home, so I have to rush back. Take care.] [B*tch Rahman: Oh, right. You should be wary of ir, that *sshole. I feel he doesn¡¯t have good intentions toward you.] Mable replied with a smiling emoji and then turned off her phone. ¡­ Mable rested well in ir¡¯s vi for a couple of days. Two dayster, it was finally the day of Dane and Marissa¡¯s wedding. As the two were future heirs of their respective families, they were considered the real-life version of a prince and a princess, as well as a match made in heaven. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The wedding venue was set in Tourmaline Manor, the highest-end luxury hotel in Ashdale. All those who attended the wedding banquet were either from prestigious families, important figures in business and politics, or celebrities. It was a high-profile and extravagant wedding. Not only was the media invited, but there was also going to be a live broadcast. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ¡°Wow, the church is so dreamy. It¡¯s almost like a castle¡ªhow romantic!¡± ¡°I heard Dane and Marissa¡¯s wedding rings are worth several million dors. They also had a famous designer design them ording to their names.¡± ¡°The groom looks so handsome today. I wonder how stunning the bride will be once shees out in a while. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± ¡­ Theizens on the inte watched the live stream of the wedding scene while flooding the live chat with messages. They were looking forward to the wedding more than the groom. As time passed, guests arrived one after another. At 11:00 am, the wedding officially started. The solemnly dressed priest delivered a speech on the stage. Afterward, Dane walked up in a neat suit. Apanied by a beautiful and romantic melody, the church¡¯s heavy doors slowly opened. Marissa stood in the doorway in a diamond-encrusted white wedding dress. She looked elegant and beautiful. She smiled sweetly as she met Dane¡¯s gaze, feeling greatly satisfied. ¡®After waiting so many years, I¡¯m finally marrying Dane today! ¡®Dad was right¡ªanything is possible. So what if Dane was Agnes¡¯ fiance? He still became my husband in the end!¡¯ Marissa proudly lifted her chin. She lightly held her skirt, and she and Dane walked toward each other. The two met in the center of the red carpet and walked together to the priest, hand in hand. ¡°Mr. Dane Snyder, do you take the bride, Ms. Marissa Jefferson, as your wife? Will you love and cherish her and be faithful to her in good or bad times, wealth or poverty, health or sickness?¡± Dane held Marissa¡¯s hand and looked at her with deep affection. ¡°I¡ª¡± The church door suddenly pushed open with force from the outside. Everyone turned to look at the doorway. There, a slender woman stood coldly against the light. She looked domineering yet elegant in a red dress. Whether it was her appearance or temperament, she was simply perfect. She had an exceptional presence, surpassing others around her. Whenever she appeared, she stole the spotlight. ¡°Wow. Who¡¯s that woman? She¡¯s so pretty, and her figure is out of the world!¡± ¡°She can¡¯t be here to steal the groom, right? Given that she¡¯s wearing white at someone else¡¯s wedding, she¡¯s clearly trying to steal the bride¡¯s limelight!¡± ¡°Could she be Dane¡¯s ex-girlfriend?¡± ¡°Why does she look familiar¡­?¡± Mable walked into the church in her high heels. While she walked, her long legs hidden under the tulle dress could be vaguely seen, making her look like a sexy and cold goddess. She was stunning. Only when Mable walked into the church did Marissa and Dane finally see her face. Marissa stared at the approaching woman with wide eyes. She was in disbelief. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± ¡®How could it be her? ¡®Didn¡¯t she die two years ago? How is she still alive? This can¡¯t be¡ªthis can¡¯t be!¡¯ Mable ruffled her long hair and smiled widely. ¡°After not seeing each other for two years, do you not recognize me now, cousin?¡± ¡°Agnes¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re alive!¡± Dane stared at Mable with shock. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 It was not only Dane. The Snyders on the side also had unpleasant looks on their faces. Mable smiled brightly. ¡°Did I disappoint you?¡± Marissa could not help but feel a chill run down her spine as she looked at the smiling Mable. Agnes faced the wedding guests and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Agnes, the eldest grandchild of the Jeffersons. I was schemed against two years ago and became injured. I don¡¯t know who spread the rumors saying I was dead. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Now that I¡¯m back, I just want to tell everyone that the only heir of the Jeffersons is still alive.¡± Frank stared at Agnes with the ghastly face while gritting his teeth. If Agnes was not dead, his hope of bing the Jeffersons¡¯ heir was gone! He took a deep breath to suppress his shock and anger before standing up with a fake expression. ¡°Aggie, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re alive. You have no idea how deeply saddened I was by the news of your passing two years ago. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back safely now!¡± ¡®Those trash from Shark! They didn¡¯t get her killed even after receiving so much money from me!¡¯ Mable looked at him askance. ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t know you were so concerned about me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my niece. Of course, I care about you. Today is a big day for Riss and Dane, though. So let¡¯s talk when we get home.¡± He could not let Agnes ruin Riss and Dane¡¯s wedding. ¡°Uncle Frank, we can talk about family matters when we¡¯re home. As for other matters¡­¡± Mable brushed away Frank¡¯s hand and casually nced at Marissa and Dane. Marissa¡¯s heart thumped, and she gripped the hem of her skirt hard. ¡®Agnes, you b*tch! ¡®You must¡¯vee to snatch Dane away. ¡®Dane is mine. I won¡¯t let anyone snatch him away!¡¯ ¡°Agnes, I¡¯m sorry. I know you and Dane were engaged, but we all thought you had passed away these past two years¡­ Dane has fallen in love with me, and I, too, love him very much. Please give us your blessings.¡± Frank also spoke up. ¡°Aggie, Riss and Dane didn¡¯t cheat on you or anything. They only got together after you passed away, so give them your blessings for the sake of their sincere love for each other.¡± Mable looked at them indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not here to split up the lovebirds.¡± Marissa¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then why did you¡­?¡± Mable took a jade bracelet from her bag and handed it to Dane. ¡°This was a gift your family gave me when we were engaged five years ago. Since you and Marissa are in love, our engagement is off. We¡¯ll go our own ways in the future!¡± Dane took the jade bracelet from Mable and was in disbelief. He thought Mable would cling to him and ruin the wedding today, no matter what. However, she generously broke off the engagement and even returned her engagement gift from him. ¡°Agnes, thank you!¡± Marissa looked at Mable as if deeply moved. ¡®At least you¡¯re sensible.¡¯ ¡°Aggie, you¡¯re the best.¡± Frank smiled vainly. ¡°Come and sit. Let¡¯s give them our blessings together¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Mable cut him off and looked at the Snyders sitting on the side. ¡°Mr. Snyder, Mrs. Snyder, since my engagement with Dane has been canceled, there¡¯s no need to continue the coboration we started two years ago. Also, I hope you can return the billion dors given to you as a dowry within a week.¡± Back when Mable and Dane were engaged, her grandpa wanted to elevate the Snyders¡¯ status and make Dane worthy of her. Not only did he support the Snyders in business, but he also helped them through difficult times and opened up the market for them. Without the billion dors given by Mable¡¯s grandpa, the Snyders would have fallen long ago. When Raymond, Dane¡¯s father, heard her, he stood up abruptly and said, ¡°The coboration between Jefferson Enterprise and Snyder Enterprise was set by Old Master Jefferson. You have no right to cancel it just like that!¡± Mrs. Snyder also stood up. She looked sharply at Mable. ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Master Jefferson willingly gave us the billion dors, so why should we return it?!¡± A billion dors was not a small amount. It was not something that could be taken out so easily. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Mable looked coldly at Mr. and Mrs. Snyder. She was calm. ¡°Mr. Snyder, you¡¯re joking. As the heir of the Jeffersons, I own 60% of thepany¡¯s shares. Do I not have the right to cancel a coboration? ¡°As for the billion dors, it was originally my dowry, and there was a note when the initial payment was made. Now that the engagement between your son and I has been broken off, by reason or law, it has to be returned. Mrs. Snyder, you can consult awyer if you have any questions.¡± ¡°You!¡± Frank pulled Mable¡¯s arm with a ghastly look on his face. ¡°Aggie, what are you doing? Riss is marrying into the Snyders now. It¡¯s only natural that the dowry is for her too.¡± Mable looked as if she heard some kind of joke. ¡°Marissa might also be a granddaughter of the Jeffersons, but there¡¯s a difference between us. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not worthy of such a high dowry.¡± Marissa looked aggrieved. ¡°Agnes, how can you say that about me?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She knew Agnes would not be so kind. At the end of the day, this was what she was up to. Dane wrapped his arm around Marissa and red at Mable. ¡°Agnes, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Is it me who¡¯s going too far, or are you the ones crossing the line?!¡± Mable looked at them sternly. ¡°I¡¯m generous enough to let her have my fiance. Now, you want me to give her my dowry as well. Do you think I¡¯m a pushover?¡± ¡°Since the engagement has been canceled, the dowry should be returned.¡± ¡°Yeah. Ms. Jefferson has taken the initiative to return the gift from the Snyders, so it wouldn¡¯t be right if the Snyders refuse to return the dowry.¡± ¡­ All of a sudden, Mrs. Snyder pulled Mable¡¯s hand with a warm and friendly face. ¡°Aggie, I know you¡¯re still angry with Dane. He and Marissa haven¡¯t received their marriage license yet, so¡ª¡± Upon hearing her words, Marissa was anxious. ¡°Mom, what do you mean by that?!¡± Mrs. Snyder smiled faintly at Marissa and frowned. ¡°Marissa, you and Dane aren¡¯t married yet. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early for you to call me Mom?¡± If Agnes were not in the picture, Marissa would be the only heir to the Jeffersons, and Dane marrying her would only benefit the Snyders. Now that Agnes was still alive and she was the head of the family, Marissa could not bepared to her at all. In that case, it would be better for Dane to marry Agnes. Marissa looked at Mrs. Snyder with anger. ¡®This snob!¡¯ ¡°Dane¡­¡± Mrs. Snyder tugged at her son and pulled him to her side. ¡°Dane, I think you and Agnes are a match made in heaven. Quickly apologize to her. The wedding today is canceled.¡± ¡°Dane, how dare you?!¡± Frank shouted madly. If the Snyders broke the promise of marriage in front of so many guests, he and his family would be embarrassed! Raymond patted Frank¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Frank, calm down. Aggie is your niece and is considered half your daughter. No matter which one marries into our family, the rtionship between our families won¡¯t change.¡± Frank was so furious that he almost cursed, but Raymond whispered a few words in Frank¡¯s ear. Then, the two of them exchanged nces tacitly and stopped talking. Mrs. Snyder nudged Dane. ¡°Dane, what are you still waiting for? Quickly apologize to Aggie. Put on this bracelet for her too.¡± Dane looked at Marissa and pondered. Although he liked Marissa, he would not be as attracted to her if she were not the heir of the Jeffersons. Dane weighed the pros and cons and soon made a decision. He walked up to Mable and looked at her with guilt and affection. ¡°Aggie, I¡¯m sorry. I thought you died, so I¡­ You¡¯ve always been in my heart, so let¡¯s not break off our engagement, okay? I promise to give you a more grand wedding than the one today!¡± The bouquet in Marissa¡¯s hand fell to the ground. She turned pale as she said, ¡°Dane¡­¡± ¡®We¡¯re about to get married, yet you¡¯re dumping me for Agnes. ¡®Agnes, you b*tch. Why aren¡¯t you dead?!¡¯ Marissa stared deadly at Mable. She looked as though she wanted to pounce on Mable to kill her. ¡®Agnes, you deserve to die! ¡®I¡¯ll kill you for sure!¡¯ Mable noticed the look of hatred in Marissa¡¯s eyes. This was what she wanted. She wanted Marissa to watch her beautiful dream shatter. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Nheless, this was only the beginning. ¡°Aggie.¡± Dane wanted to hold Mable¡¯s hand. However, she pped it away before he could touch her. p! The sound was crisp. Mable took a step back, looking cold and disgusted. ¡°Mr. Snyder, I don¡¯t pick up trash!¡± Dane froze. A mockingugh came from the crowd. ¡°Ms. Jefferson was trained to be an heir by Old Master Jefferson since she was a child. She has high aspirations, so how could she return to her ex after moving on?¡± ¡°The Snyders are so greedy, it¡¯s unsightly. If not for Old Mrs. Jefferson and Old Mrs. Snyder being close friends, how could Dane be good enough for Ms. Jefferson?¡± ¡°I think Ms. Jefferson wasn¡¯t interested in Dane, to begin with, or she wouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± ¡­ Dane clenched his fists tightly. He was embarrassed after being pped in the face. Moreover, he was referred to as trash! Marissa bit her lower lip hard. Her eyes were bloodshot from hatred. ¡®Agnes, you b*tch! Aren¡¯t you implying that I¡¯m someone who picks up trash?!¡¯ Seeing her son being humiliated, Mrs. Snyder red at Mable. ¡°Agnes, how could you talk like that? Where are your manners?!¡± Mable told her off. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of my manners!¡± ¡°You!¡± Mable could not be bothered to talk nonsense with them anymore. She reminded them, ¡°A billion dors transferred to my ount within the week. I¡¯ll see you in court if the amount isn¡¯t right.¡± She paused for a moment and looked at Mr. and Mrs. Snyder. ¡°Of course, if your family is so strapped now that you can¡¯t even take out a billion dors, I¡¯ll give you a few more days for the sake of the rtionship between my grandma and Grandma Charlotte.¡± Raymond was stunned. He hated Mable even more now. Everyone present was rich and powerful. If Raymond admitted they could not take out a billion dors in less than three days, all thepanies they cooperated with would withdraw their investment or call off their coboration. It took Snyder Enterprise a lot of effort these past few years to ovee their hardships with the help of the Jeffersons. They must not let that go to waste. After mentally making some calctions, Raymond responded, ¡°The Snyders have always been sensible, and we never take advantage of people. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll transfer a billion dors to your ount within the week.¡± Mable nodded with satisfaction. Since so many people were present, she knew Raymond would not dare renege on their debt. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your wedding. You can continue.¡± Mable looked indifferently at Frank. ¡°Uncle Frank, go home after you¡¯re done. We still have family matters to deal with.¡± After saying that, Mable nced provocatively at Marissa before turning to leave. Marissa was so infuriated that she fainted. ¡­ After Mable walked out of the church, a luxurious ck sports car stopped in front of her. The car window lowered, revealing ir¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re letting them off just like that?¡± While he did not go in with Mable, he saw what happened inside through the live stream. Mable smiled faintly. ¡°Do I look like such a kind person?¡± ir liked how confident and domineering she was. ¡°Where are you heading now? I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± After all, Mable did not want too many people to know about her rtionship with ir. At this moment, an overbearing Land Rover drove over. With a screech, it stopped in front of ir¡¯s car. The car door opened, and a tough man with a crew cut came down from the driver¡¯s seat. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The man who came down from the car looked to be almost 30 years old. He had dark skin, thick eyebrows, and big eyes. There was an index-finger-long scar on his forehead, and his eyes carried sharp killing intent. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ir nced at the familiar face and was surprised for a moment. He recognized the man. It was Hugh Payne, the chairman of Monafett¡¯s Earl Security Group. Hugh also had another identity, which was the boss of thergest mercenary corp in Monafett. ir met him once five years ago in Santaviz. The scar on his forehead came from that battle. Hugh got down from the car and stood straight in front of Mable. He greeted her with respect, ¡°Boss, long time no see.¡± ¡®Boss?¡¯ ir looked sharply at Hugh. ¡®He calls Mable his boss?¡¯ ¡°What brings you here?¡± Mable asked Hugh. ¡°Rahman said you¡¯re here by yourself and asked me to assist you.¡± Rahman was worried about Mable. So after some thinking, he finally contacted Hugh and asked him toe over to assist her. It was also to guard against ir. Mable raised her eyebrow. Rahman was quite thoughtful as she happened to be short of a driver at the moment. Hugh opened the car door for Mable. Just as she was about to get in, ir got down from his car and pulled her hand. ¡°Mable!¡± Seeing this, Hugh immediately shed in front of Mable with a murderous aura. ¡°Let go!¡± ir was unmoved. He was fierce and cold. Mable patted Hugh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Rx. It¡¯s fine.¡± Hugh took two steps back without saying anything. ir questioned Mable coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± Mable was calm. ¡°As you can see, he¡¯s one of my men and my friend.¡± ir looked even colder. He had just driven Rahman away, and now Hugh was here. ¡®Why are there so many wild men around her?!¡¯ Mable shook off ir¡¯s hand impatiently. ¡°ir, do what you need to do and stop pestering me, okay?!¡± ir found that it sounded familiar. He seemed to have said the same thing to her before. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t pester you, but you must return to my ce at night!¡± ir suppressed the anger in his heart and tried his best to speak calmly. He was afraid Mable would want to run away from him even more if he pushed her too hard. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± With that, Mable got into Hugh¡¯s car. ir made a call after she left. ¡°Have someone keep an eye on Frank Jefferson and also send some people over to keep an eye on the Jefferson Residence¡­¡± Frank wanted to have Mable killed two years ago. Now that she was back, he would definitely be making small moves in secret. ¡­ Marissa and Dane¡¯s wedding did not go ahead in the end because of Mable¡¯s appearance. After she fainted, Marissa was sent to the hospital and woke up not long after. ¡°Agnes, that b*tch! She ruined my wedding. I¡¯m going to kill her! I must kill her! ¡°Dane is mine. I won¡¯t allow her to snatch my man away. Never! ¡°Agnes, I want you to die. I¡¯m going to crush you!¡± Marissa cursed like crazy as soon as she woke up. Frank patted her shoulder. ¡°Riss, have you forgotten my teachings? This is more the reason for you to be calm.¡± ¡°Dad, how can I be calm? Today was supposed to be my wedding. I¡ª¡± Frank held his daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°With me here, no one can take away what belongs to you. ¡°She was lucky she didn¡¯t get killed two years ago. I don¡¯t believe she¡¯ll be so lucky this time!¡± Frank looked ruthless as he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Riss. This time, I¡¯ll make sure she dies!¡± ¡°Mm. Thank you, Dad.¡± Frank walked out of the ward after calming Marissa¡¯s emotions. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Raymond¡¯s family was waiting for Frank outside. ¡°Raymond, what does your family mean?¡± Frank looked at them with a sidelong nce. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Raymond slightly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Frank, you¡¯re a smart person. You should know that it was only expedient for us to ask Dane to do that at the wedding. We¡¯re on the same boat now, and betraying you won¡¯t do us any good either.¡± Frank raised his eyebrow. ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, we should think about how to eliminate ourmon enemy.¡± ¡°Dad is right.¡± Dane nodded approvingly. ¡°Uncle Frank, if Agnes doesn¡¯t die, you and Riss will always have to submit to her in the Jeffersons.¡± Dane never had the thought of making Agnes die. However, she did not know what was good for her and insulted him in public, making him look bad. Since she decided not to marry him, she was of little use to him. ¡°Since we¡¯re on the same page, let¡¯s¡ª¡± Before Frank could finish, his phone rang. He nced at the called ID and panicked for a second. He hurriedly walked to the side. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Agnes isn¡¯t dead!¡± The person who called shouted in a sharp voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think she was alive. Back then¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any exnation!¡± The caller cut off Frank and spoke sinisterly, ¡°Listen to me¡ªAgnes must die! ¡°If she doesn¡¯t, you and your daughter will! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes! I understand.¡± After hanging up, Frank wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and gripped his phone hard. ¡®Agnes must die!¡¯ ¡­ Agnes took herwyer to Jefferson Enterprise and took over thepany¡¯s authority with drastic measures. In the past two years of her absence, Frank had reced most of the important staff in thepany with his close associates. Hence, as soon as Mable took over thepany, the first thing she did was fire those people. Afterward, she held a meeting and stopped all cooperation with Snyder Enterprise. Once she was done, she took a car back to the Jefferson Residence. As soon as Mable entered the house, she saw Frank drinking tea in the living room. ¡°Uncle Frank, sorry for making you wait.¡± Frank sat on the main sofa with his legs crossed and stared sinisterly at her. ¡°Agnes, I¡¯m your uncle. You took away my power and dismissed my people as soon as you returned. Aren¡¯t you embarrassing me? How am I going to have a footing in the family in the future?!¡± Mable sneered. ¡°You still want to have a footing in the family?¡± Frank was stunned. Before he could figure out what she meant, she continued, ¡°Frank, just based on the fact you hired Shark to assassinate me, you don¡¯t have a ce in the family anymore. Besides, you even poisoned Grandpa and tried to kill him! You deserve to die!¡± Frank was appalled and turned pale right away. ¡°You¡­¡± He did it so secretly. How could she have known? Mable looked at him and smirked. ¡°Ever since I was young, Grandpa taught me that as the eldest grandchild and the future heir of the Jeffersons, I mustn¡¯t be afraid and mustn¡¯t be too kind. I must repay kindness but also retaliate against any wrongs.¡± Frank stood up and pointed at her with trembling fingers. ¡°You were the one who saved Old Master that night!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mable sat on the sofa with elegance. ¡°Frank, I¡¯ll give you two options. Either you and Marissa turn yourselves in at the police station tomorrow and repent and stone for your sins in the prison.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Or you can take your own life in the family memorial hall while Marissa cripples her hands.¡± The Jeffersons had a family rule that prohibited killing within the family. Otherwise, Mable would not give him a chance to choose and would do it herself. Frank red at Mable. His expression kept changing. ¡®Surrender or kill myself? ¡®What a joke!¡¯ ¡°Agnes, I choose the third option!¡± Frank shouted, ¡°Guards!¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 When Frank gave hismand, he thought the bodyguards lying in ambush in the backyard would rush in immediately. Who knew that not even a single person came in after waiting for a while. ¡°Guards! Guards!¡± Frank shouted a few more times. Still, no one came in, and he ran to the backyard. The dozens of bodyguards he had arranged were all lying dead on the ground. A man in a leather jacket stood amongst the corpses on the ground, looking at Frank with a straight face. He looked as though he was the grim reaper. Frank broke out in a cold sweat when he saw this. ¡®They¡¯re elite bodyguards handpicked by me. How could they¡­? ¡®How could they have been killed by him just like that?!¡¯ ¡°W-who are you?¡± Frank pointed at the man, his voice unconsciously trembling. Hugh walked toward him without saying anything. Faced with the strong killing intent, Frank immediately reached for the gun hidden in his clothes. Nheless, before he could even pull out the gun, he felt a sudden wind, and the gun was gone. Frank did not see how the man pounced in front of him. By the time he reacted, the muzzle was pressed against his forehead. ¡°What¡­ are you going to do?¡± Mable walked out of the living room and nced emotionlessly at the corpses on the ground. ¡°Boss, how would you like to handle this person?¡± Hugh asked her. Mable raised her hand, signaling him to lower the gun. ¡°Mable, you¡­¡± ¡°Frank, I¡¯ll let you think about it overnight. If you can''t decide before noon tomorrow, I¡¯ll help you.¡± After she finished, she left with Hugh. Frank plopped onto the sofa and watched Mable leave with his fists clenched. He had underestimated her. After all, Mable was trained by Old Master Jefferson to be his sessor. Without any means, she could not have survived Shark¡¯s pursuit two years ago. Frank picked up his phone and called Raymond. ¡°Tonight¡¯s operation failed. Mable has a powerful man by her side, so it¡¯ll be hard to kill her silently.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Frank. I¡¯ve contacted the assassins from Secret through my connection. Someone is already on the way to Ashdale. Agnes won¡¯t live to see tomorrow!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Frank was relieved. Secret was the world¡¯s top-ranked assassin organization and was not on the same level as Shark. Not only did they ask for a high price, but they did not take ordinary requests. Frank had wanted to hire an assassin from Secret two years ago to get rid of Agnes, but he did not have connections and could not get in touch with them. Now, it was different. Frank waspletely rxed at the thought of this. ¡®Agnes, today will be your death anniversary!¡¯ ¡­ ¡°Boss, I wasn¡¯t the one who killed the people in the backyard.¡± Hugh said to Mable after they left the Jefferson Residence. Mable was startled. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°When I arrived, they had already been taken care of.¡± Mable was about to say something when a car honk was suddenly heard. She turned to look and saw that it was ir¡¯s car. ¡®It¡¯s him again! ¡®Looks like Rahman was right¡ªhe¡¯s everywhere!¡¯ ir got out of the car and looked at Mable. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mable nodded. She recalled what Hugh said and asked ir, ¡°Were you the one who got rid of the men?¡± ir did not deny it. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He knew Mable was skilled. Moreover, with an expert like Hugh by her side, those people could not hurt her. That said, just to be sure, he had someone take care of those men first. If he were not worried that Mable would me him for meddling in her business, he would have gotten rid of Frank as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Before Mable could reject ir, he directly motioned her into his car. Mable did not refuse this time. She was exhausted and did not have the energy to deal with him. ¡°Hugh, follow his car,¡± she said to Hugh. ir¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You want him to stay at my ce?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mable raised her eyebrow. ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡®This scum is too problematic!¡¯ ir¡¯s face tensed up, and he looked extremely reluctant. Mable immediately opened the car door. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to. We¡¯ll go to a hotel.¡± ir mmed the car door shut and said, ¡°Drive!¡± Amos did not dare waste any time. He hit the elerator. Twenty minutester, Mable returned to ir¡¯s vi and had the maid arrange a guest room for Hugh. After having dinner, Hugh worked out in the yard. Mable had not seen him in three years and wanted to test him, so she changed into sportswear and sparred with him. ¡°Not bad, your speed and strength have improved. That said, you tend to rush your moves and are not steady enough. If you meet a top-notch expert, you¡¯ll easily expose your weaknesses.¡± Hugh listened attentively and nodded. ¡°Thanks for your pointers, Boss.¡± ¡°Again.¡± Following that, Mable struck with her palm and attacked him head-on¡­ ir was done with his work upstairs. When he went downstairs, he saw Mable and Hugh entangled in a fight. The two were attacking fiercely, showing no mercy in their moves. There was inevitably some physical contact between them when they exchanged blows, and ir was unhappy about it. He was jealous! Luckily, the duel did notst long. In the end, Mable defeated Hugh. ir handed Mable a cup of lemonade and looked mockingly at Hugh. ¡°As the boss of a mercenary corps, I was wondering how powerful you were. It turns out you¡¯re nothing much. You can¡¯t even beat Mabes.¡± Hugh nced indifferently at ir and said, ¡°Boss was the one who gave me hands-on training. It¡¯s not shameful losing to her.¡± ir froze. ¡®Mable¡­ taught him hands-on¡­¡¯ Mable drank the lemonade while she nodded with a smile. ir stared at her in silence for a brief moment and suddenly asked, ¡°Dear, just how many more things do I not know about you?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Mable could not hold back and spat out her drink. ¡°ir, are you crazy?!¡± Mable widened her eyes in horror. ¡®This scum just addressed me as if I¡¯m still his wife. Is something wrong with him?¡¯ ir was dissatisfied with Mable¡¯s reaction. He pulled out a tissue and wiped her mouth while asking, ¡°You don¡¯t like me calling you that?¡± ¡°No!¡± ir snorted coldly. ¡°But I like it.¡± Mable was speechless. ¡®I really, really want to blow his head off!¡¯ ¡°Boss, you¡¯re¡­ married?¡± Hugh looked at Mable in shock. ¡®No way! ¡®Rahman only told me that ir is pursuing her. He didn¡¯t say anything about them being married. ¡®Besides, given how possessive that person is, how could he allow her to marry another man?¡¯ ir looked provocatively at Hugh. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for two years. I can show you our marriage license if you¡¯d like.¡± Dumbfounded, Hugh responded with silence. Mable hit ir¡¯s chest with his elbow. ¡°ir, are you a child?!¡± After saying that, she ignored them and went upstairs to wash up. Once she left, ir¡¯s gaze turned cold. He looked at Hugh and did not hide his possessive desire for Mable. ¡°Hugh, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t you dare hit on Mabes, and don¡¯t even think about making her leave me!¡± Hugh smiled cunningly. ¡°Mr. Fowler, you¡¯re overthinking. I only have respect for her. As for whether or not she¡¯ll leave you, that¡¯ll depend on whether you can make her stay.¡± Although he said that, he was certain ir could not make Mable stay. After all, that person was no pushover! In the corner of the second floor. Mable leaned against the cold wall, listening to the conversation between ir and Hugh. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Mable returned to her bedroom and washed her face in cold water. She stared at herself in the mirror, confused and torn. ¡®What did ir mean just now? ¡®Is he really in love with me? ¡®What about his first love?¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. She had just finished washing up when ir walked into the bedroom with a ss of milk in his hand. He handed her the milk and casually took the blow dryer in her hand to help her dry her hair. Mable was happy to enjoy it since he wanted to help her. She drank the milk while using her phone. It was probably ir¡¯s first time blow-drying someone¡¯s hair, so his movements were slightly stiff. Moreover, he did not use the right force to ruffle her hair, and the experience was extremely poor. ¡°Be gentle! Don¡¯t just blow on one spot. This side is still wet.¡± Mable pulled the right side of her hair and red at ir. ir scoffed softly and pinched her soft face. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at ordering people around!¡± Although he sounded displeased, he was still so gentle. Mable, on the other hand, was proud. ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be ordered by me!¡± ¡°Should I thank you then?¡± Mable responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± ir was speechless. At this moment, his phone rang. ¡°Answer it for me,¡± ir said while he helped Mable blow dry her hair. Mable picked up the phone and looked at the caller ID. Sheughed and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want me to answer it?¡± ir looked at the caller ID and still nodded. ¡°Yup.¡± Mable epted the call and put it on loudspeaker. ¡°ir¡­¡± Beatrice¡¯s coquettish voice was hearding from the phone. It gave Mable goosebumps. Beatrice waited for two seconds but only heard the sound of a blow dryer. ¡°ir? Are you blow- drying your hair?¡± Mable responded, ¡°ir is blow-drying my hair.¡± Beatrice was obviously startled. ¡°Mable? Is it you? Are you with ir?¡± Mable deliberately wanted to stimte her. She answered faintly, ¡°Mm. Not only are we together now, but we¡¯ll also be sleeping togetherter.¡± ¡°Mable, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Beatrice screamed. ¡°ir doesn¡¯t even like you. How could he¡ª¡± ir¡¯s face darkened as she interrupted her. ¡°Beatrice, who I like has nothing to do with you!¡± Beatrice froze. She sounded flustered and shocked as she said, ¡°ir, y-you¡¯re really with Mable!¡± ¡®Mable, that b*tch! She followed ir to Ashdale! ¡®The two of them are together at this hour, and he¡¯s even blow-drying her hair for her. Wouldn¡¯t that mean they¡¯ll be sleeping together in a while?! ¡®D*mn it!¡¯ ¡°What do you want?!¡± ir asked coldly. Beatrice quickly spoke coquettishly again while sounding aggrieved, ¡°ir, sorry for disturbing you at this hour. I just want to ask if you cane to my birthday party next Saturday.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be busy.¡± Beatrice was not resigned and asked him, ¡°You don¡¯t work on Saturdays, right?¡± She had told her girlfriends that ir would definitely be there to celebrate her birthday. How embarrassing would it be if he did not show up? ir looked at Mable. ¡°I¡¯ll be busy spending time with my wife!¡± Mable rolled her eyes at him. ¡®This scum is using me as a shield!¡¯ Nevertheless, Beatrice was probably dying of jealousy and anger at the moment. Mable was in a great mood. She purposely leaned against ir and said softly, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re the best. I love you sooo much!¡± ir froze and gulped. He knew she was deliberately trying to infuriate Beatrice, but his heart melted at her words. ¡°ir¡­¡± Beatrice felt defeated and sounded as though she was about to cry. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ir remained cold. ¡°N-nothing¡­¡± Beatrice was enraged. However, she did not dare to snap in front of ir, so she maintained her understanding persona. ¡°ir, take good care of yourself on your business trip to Ashdale. I¡ª¡± ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Before she could finish, ir hung up. Beatrice looked at her phone and gritted her teeth in anger. ¡®That b*tch must¡¯ve talked bad about me to ir, which is why he¡¯s being so cold to me. ¡®She¡¯s only able to seduce him with her looks. I must ruin her face. ¡®Also, I must avenge the time she twisted my hand!¡¯ The more Beatrice thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡®This won¡¯t do. I must do something and not let Mable snatch him away.¡¯ Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ck. After hanging up, Mable casually threw the phone on the coffee table. ir curled her hair at her temple and smiled faintly. ¡°Dear, are you jealous?¡± Mable ruffled her half-dried hair and pushed him away. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°You ungrateful woman, you¡¯re turning against me after using me.¡± ¡°As if you didn¡¯t use me just now.¡± ir did not want to be calctive. He turned off the blow dryer and ran his fingers through her hair, gently massaging her scalp. ¡°I¡¯ll massage you.¡± Mable moaned softly as she enjoyed it. She felt a tingling sensation rising from her tailbone, and her body unconsciously rxed. As a result, she leaned back into his arms. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be an expert in this. It¡¯s a pity you¡¯re not a masseur.¡± Seeing that Mable was enjoying it, he asked after a moment of silence, ¡°Since I¡¯m serving you so dutifully, shouldn¡¯t you answer my previous question?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Mable opened her eyes and happened to look into his deep but bright eyes. Her heart seemed to have skipped a beat. ir¡¯s features were stunning. In particr, his eyes were so dazzling. It was as though they could suck her in. ¡°Are you in awe?¡± ir¡¯s attractive voice pulled Mable back to her senses. ¡°Narcissist!¡± Mable looked away in embarrassment and sat up. ¡°What did you say?¡± ir paused before he answered, ¡°Hugh is the CEO of Earl Security Group and the boss of a mercenary corps. Yet, he addresses you as Boss.¡± Mable¡¯s eyes flickered. She did not think he knew Hugh¡¯s identity. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ir sat up straight and asked seriously, ¡°Mable, what do you have to do with the mercenary corps?¡± He knew Mable must have other identities. While he did not want to ask her at first, the boss of a mercenary corps was a sensitive identity, and it was too dangerous. He must hear it from her. However, Mable was unwilling to answer his question. There were many things about her that she was not going to tell ir. ¡°ir, can you stay out of my business?!¡± Mable looked coldly at him. ir frowned slightly. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife!¡± Seeing as he was ready to get to the bottom of everything, Mable smiled faintly and said, ¡°If you answer my question, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Okay. Go ahead.¡± Mable asked him, ¡°What¡¯s with you and your first love, Liv?¡± ir¡¯s face darkened, and his face tensed up. Mable watched him and lowered her face as she smiled. She knew his face would change at the mention of the woman named Liv. ir responded with a cold face, ¡°Ask something else.¡± Mable drew distance with him and leaned on the other end of the sofa. ¡°See? Don¡¯t you have questions you don¡¯t want to answer too? Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t pursue your past with Liv, and you don¡¯t ask about my affairs¡ª¡± ir forcefully interrupted her. ¡°Other than Liv, you can ask about anything else.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Mable looked coolly at him. ¡°I can¡¯t mention her nor ask about her. It seems she¡¯s not only your first love but an unerasable wound in your heart!¡± His heart would ache whenever the wound was touched. It was as if it would kill him. ir was displeased. ¡°Mable, how can you be so mean?!¡± Mable was unhappy, to begin with. When ir¡¯s words got to her head, she stood up abruptly from the sofa. ¡°ir, not only am I mean when I talk, but I¡¯m also mean in everything I do! Since you can¡¯t forget about Liv, stay away from me. Don¡¯t even think about using me as her recement!¡± After she finished, she left and mmed the door in anger. ¡°Hugh.¡± ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± ¡°Go get the car. We¡¯re staying in the hotel!¡± She did not want to be here for another moment! ir came back to his senses and hurriedly ran downstairs. At this time, Mable had reached the courtyard. ¡°Mable! Stop right there!¡± Since when had he used her as a recement? She was so quick to use him and wanted to leave just because they were in disagreement. She simply wanted to go against him. Mable ignored him and was ready to get into the car. ¡°Mable!¡± ir rushed forward when a red light shed past his eyes. Next, he saw a red dot appear at the back of Mable¡¯s head. ir widened his eyes and darted toward her. ¡°Watch out!¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¡°Mable, watch out!¡± ir¡¯s nervous shout suddenly came from behind Mable. Before she could turn around, a strong force tackled her to the ground. A gunshot rang out the moment they fell, breaking the silent night. ¡°Boss!¡± Hugh reacted quickly and jumped out of the car. He drew his gun and aimed it in the direction from which the gunshot came. Bang, bang! Gunshots were heard again. ir held Mable and rolled on thewn to dodge the bullet. When the bodyguards in the vi heard themotion, they rushed out in a line and formed a circle around ir and Mable with guns in their hands. ¡°There¡¯s an ambush! Over there on the roof!¡± Hugh pointed at the isted bungalow opposite the vi. A group of bodyguards aimed in the direction he said and opened fire. After a round of intense firing, the roof of the building went silent. ¡°Let go!¡± Mable pushed the man hugging her tightly in his arms but heard a muffled grunt. Her heart thumped. ¡°ir! Are you hurt?¡± ir looked up, and his jaw tensed. He fixed his gaze on her and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mable wanted to help him up but felt something wet as soon as she touched his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been shot!¡± Blood flowed out from ir¡¯s back shoulder, staining his clothes red in no time. It even bled through Mable¡¯s pajamas. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ir nodded slightly but still looked rxed. His head hung down weakly¡­ ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine¡­¡± A weight fell on Mable¡¯s shoulder. ¡°ir, ir! Wake up! You¡¯ll be fine! I won¡¯t let you die!¡± Mable felt a stabbing pain in her heart. She pressed down on his bleeding wound, shouting in panic, ¡°Hugh, drive to the hospital!¡± ¡­ Late at night, stars were shining in the sky. At the hospital. An intense emergency operation was ongoing in the operating room. The patient had been shot in the back. As the bullet was stuck in the shoulder de, it had to be removed as soon as possible. The head surgeon took the scalpel and cut open the patient¡¯s bullet wound steadily and urately. She removed the bullet, stopped the bleeding, checked the wound, and sutured it¡­ After two hours, the surgery ended. The patient was sent to the VIP ward for further observation. Mable walked off the operating table and held onto the wall for a moment, almost falling over. After practicing medicine for so many years, she had done countless surgeries, many of which were more difficult than this. Despite that, she had never been so nervous. She was scared to death, afraid of making a single mistake. ¡°Madam, how¡¯s Master ir?¡± As soon as Mable came out, Amos hurriedly asked her. Mable took off her mask. ¡°The bullet has been removed, and his life isn¡¯t in danger, but he¡¯s still in a coma. He has been sent to the ward.¡± Amos breathed a sigh of relief. As long as ir¡¯s life was not in danger. ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± The doctors in the emergency room were all busy when ir was sent to the hospital. The doctor who could operate would only be avable after half an hour. Just as they were about to transfer him to another hospital, Mable suddenly said she would be the head surgeon. Amos had known Mable for two years but had never heard she knew medicine. However, it turned out that not only did she know medicine, but she was also very skilled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. He got hurt saving me.¡± As Mable recalled the situation, killing intent shed across her eyes. She could guess without thinking that Frank was the one who sent the assassin just now. Given that the assassin could silentlyy in ambush outside the vi without being noticed by her and Hugh, they must be an expert. Mable changed out of her surgical gown and went to the ward to check on ir. Afterward, she called Hugh. ¡°Did you catch the person?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hugh paused and added, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s someone from Secret.¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Mable never showed her face in Secret. So, apart from her few trusted aides, no one had seen her before. She was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve verified his identity. He¡¯s indeed someone from Secret. Frank was the one who provided him with your whereabouts. As for the person who hired him, the other party made the transaction through a virtual ount on the dark web. I¡¯m still looking into it.¡± Mable frowned. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Frank?¡± ¡°No.¡± It made sense. If Frank was able to hire someone from Secret, he would not have hired those scums from Shark two years ago. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Nevertheless, who could it be if not Frank? No matter who it was, that person must know Frank. ¡°Get Frank here!¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Mable hung up and stood in the corridor for a while. Once she had calmed down, she returned to the ward. In the ward, ir was still unconscious. Thest bottle of drip was almost finished. Mable sat on the edge of the bed. She was heartbroken at the sight of ir¡¯s pale face. If he had not rushed over to push her away, he would not have been hurt. It was the first time someone had put their life on the line to block a bullet for her. The bullet should have hit her. ¡°ir, are you stupid?!¡± Mable held ir¡¯s slightly cold hand. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t someone like you value your life? How could you put yourself in danger so impulsively?¡¯ Mable caressed his eyebrow with an aching heart. This was the second time he had saved her. She lowered her head and gently kissed the back of his hand. ¡°ir, thanks for saving me again.¡± Mable stayed in the ward to watch over ir. When it was almost dawn, Hugh called her. ¡°Boss, Frank and Marissa are missing.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I checked the surveince outside the Jefferson Residence. They left at 1:00 am with tworge suitcases.¡± Mable frowned. ¡®Did they flee overnight because I¡¯m still alive, and they¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll take revenge on them?¡¯ ¡°Send someone to the airport to check. Bring them to me even if they run to the ends of the earth!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Not long after she hung up, Amos knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Madam¡­¡± Amos wanted to say something else but was hesitant. Mable raised her eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I just watched the news. Mr. and Mrs. Snyder died in a car ident early this morning.¡± Mable was dumbfounded. Frank and Marissa had just gone missing, and now Mr. and Mrs. Snyder died in a car ident. It was too coincidental. ¡°Where¡¯s Dane?¡± Amos answered, ¡°Missing.¡± Mable narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°He¡¯s also missing?¡± ¡®Then it¡¯s not a coincidence.¡¯ Frank and Raymond were very close, so the Snyders were most likely involved in the incidentst night. Despite that, whether it was the Snyders or Frank, they could not have gotten Secret to assassinate Mable. There must be someone behind them! Mable sneered. ¡®It seems that many people want me dead.¡¯ ¡°Watch over ir at the hospital. I need to go to the Jefferson Residence. Call me if anything happens,¡± she said to Amos. ¡­ Mable returned to the Jefferson Residence only to find out that Frank and Marissa had left with not only suitcases filled with clothes but things from her grandpa¡¯s safe room as well. They had broken into the safe room and took everything inside. Mable¡¯s grandpa loved collecting items, especially antiques and jades. Any piece of jewelry or jade in there was easily worth a lot. Hugh did not find Frank and Marissa¡¯s flight information, but he found out through airport surveince that they boarded an overseas private jet. As for the owner of that jet and its destination, there was no clue yet. At noon, Mable received a call from Amos saying that ir had woken up. She rushed back to the hospital. Before she even got to the ward entrance, she spotted two familiar people in the corridor. ¡°Mable!¡± The noblewoman carrying a Hermes bag went up to her and raised her hand to p her. ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you to death, you unlucky troublemaker!¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Mable would not let anyone p her. She lifted her hand and gripped the woman¡¯s wrist, her eyes cold to the core. ¡°Mrs. Fowler, do you not want to use your hand anymore?!¡± ir¡¯s mother, Martha Mcdowell, was startled for a moment. She looked angrier than before. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you going to fight me? Let go!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Mable scoffed disdainfully and shook off her hand. Martha lost her bnce and staggered back, almost falling. ¡°You! How dare you push me?!¡± Beatrice quickly held her. ¡°Aunt Martha, are you alright?¡± After getting off the call with ir yesterday, she booked a flight to Ashdale early this morning. Coincidentally, she met Solomon and Tracey at the airport and overheard their conversation, learning that ir had been injured trying to save Mable. Beatrice could not let go of such a good opportunity. So she informed Martha and came to Ashdale with her. Martha was dissatisfied with Mable, to begin with. Now that she knew ir was injured because of her, she wanted them to get divorced right away. Beatrice deliberately became protective of Martha. ¡°Mable, if anything happens to Aunt Martha, ir won¡¯t let this be.¡± Mable nced coldly at Beatrice. The injury on her face had healed, as was her broken hand, and the scar could not be seen with makeup on. ¡°Behave if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to you!¡± Martha was furious. ¡°Mable! How dare you talk to me like that?!¡± ¡®How dare she tell her mother-inw to behave? ¡®She¡¯s trying to go against me!¡¯ In the two years Mable and ir were married, Mable had always been obedient and respectful toward Martha. She did not even dare to speak loudly. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her today? ¡®Not only did she dare to talk back to me, but she also made a move on me!¡¯ ¡°If not for ir, do you think I¡¯d be wasting my time with you?¡± Mable had always adhered to her principle of not wasting her time talking if she could deal with the matter with violence. Martha pointed at her nose. ¡°Very well, Mable. Just you wait!¡± Following that, she angrily walked toward ir¡¯s ward. Beatrice looked proudly at Mable and sneered internally. ¡®Mablepletely offended Aunt Martha today. She¡¯s doomed.¡¯ In the ward. ir had just woken up not long ago. His body was still weak, so the doctor gave him a checkup. Tracey and Solomon stood worriedly at the side. They were only relieved after the doctor finished the checkup and confirmed his vitals were fine and that there would not be any aftereffects. ¡°Master ir, where¡¯s Mable? You got hurt saving her, so why isn¡¯t she taking care of you here? Tsk, tsk. It seems she doesn¡¯t appreciate your love.¡± Tracey hit Solomon with her elbow. ¡°Don¡¯t try to sow discord between them. I asked Amos earlier. Mabes left because she had something to do. She stayed with ir the whole ofst night.¡± ir smiled. It seemed he had not gotten injured for nothing. Solomon teased him, ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re smiling so happily even when you¡¯re injured, you must be deeply in love.¡± ir did not deny it. ¡°Mable is indeed very likable now.¡± He had developed feelings for her. Tracey jumped in excitement. ¡°ir, you finally came to your senses!¡± ¡®Mabes is such a good catch. If he divorces her, he¡¯ll regret it for life.¡¯ Solomon snickered at him and suddenly asked, ¡°Say, who did Mable offend for someone to hire an assassin to kill her?¡± ir narrowed his eyes slightly. He thought of Frank almost right away. At this moment, the ward door pushed open with a bang. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¡°ir!¡± ¡°ir, are you alright?¡± Martha and Beatrice ran in as fast as they could. ¡°Mom? Why are you here?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ir frowned and looked sternly at Tracey. Tracey immediately waved her hands and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who told her.¡± Martha red at Tracey and said harshly, ¡°How could you not tell me when your brother is so heavily injured? If Beatrice hadn¡¯t informed me in time, I¡¯d still be in the dark.¡± Tracey hurriedly exined, ¡°Mom, I was just afraid you¡¯ll be worried¡ª¡± ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll be worried or that I¡¯ll me Mable, that b*tch?! Hmph. You¡¯re an ungrateful daughter indeed! You only know how to defend her. Is she the one who feeds and clothes you?¡± Mable was just walking through the door when she heard Martha¡¯s words. She subconsciously stopped in her tracks. ¡®What does she mean by that?¡¯ ¡°Mom¡­¡± Tracey bit her lip and looked at Martha with reddened eyes. She felt very aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I don¡¯t have a daughter¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± ir shouted coldly and cut her off. Martha knew ir and Tracey were close as siblings. So, she was sensible and did not say anything further. ¡°ir, I met Mable outside. Do you know how bold she is now? She even dared to hit me!¡± Martha immediatelyined about Mable¡¯s ¡°crime¡±. ¡°That¡¯s right, ir. Mable was so arrogant. She almost made Aunt Martha fall. Aunt Martha is her mother-inw and an elder, after all. Yet, she was so disrespectful to Aunt Martha.¡± Mable held her arms and leisurely leaned against the wall outside the ward. She did not go in. She wanted to see what tricks the two women had up their sleeves. While thinking, she heard ir¡¯s voiceing from the ward. ¡°Mabes has always been good in front of me. She wouldn¡¯t have done anything if you hadn¡¯t offended her!¡± Mable was lost for words. ¡®When have I been well-behaved in front of him since regaining my memory?¡¯ Solomon chuckled softly. ¡®Master ir is so quick to protect Mable now. ¡®It seems he¡¯s really trying to get her back.¡¯ Martha red at ir. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you saying that it was my fault?¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re the elder. You should love those younger than you.¡± Martha was aggrieved. She responded, ¡°ir, I never agreed to your marriage with Mable. A woman like her doesn¡¯t deserve you. If it weren¡¯t for her, would you have been injured this time? ¡°She¡¯s just a troublemaker who brings bad luck! You don¡¯t like her anyway, so hurry up and divorce her. Beatrice is a good girl. You should learn to cherish her!¡± Beatrice stood behind Martha and shyly lowered her head when she heard that. In Martha¡¯s opinion, Beatrice was the preferred candidate to be the daughter-inw of the Fowlers. As long as Martha approved of her, she had one foot in the family. ir leaned against the pillow and clenched his fists under the nket. Seeing as he did not say anything, Martha spoke sterner with a straight face, ¡°ir, did you hear me? I¡¯m being serious. You must divorce Mable as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ir uttered coldly. Outside the ward, Mable¡¯s eyes flickered when she heard that. ir looked at his mom, who was sitting beside him. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m only saying this once, so you¡¯d better listen carefully. I won¡¯t divorce Mable, nor will I marry another woman!¡± He was decisive and domineering! ¡°What did you say?!¡± Martha stood up in a sh, enraged. ¡°You¡¯ve been bewitched by that vixen, haven¡¯t you?!¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Beatrice pretended to be understanding and advised Martha, ¡°Aunt Martha, don¡¯t be mad. ir probably said that on impulse.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t!¡± ir looked coldly at them. ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. In this life, my wife and the missus of the Fowlers will only be Mable!¡± Beatrice was stunned and clenched her fists fiercely. ¡®On what grounds?! ¡®How am I inferior to that b*tch? Why does ir like her so much?¡¯ ir¡¯s eyes were dark and hollow. ¡°Also, Mabes is my wife. Even if you don¡¯t like her, please respect her. Do not let me hear you insult her again!¡± Even though he was wearing a hospital gown and was pale and weak, he still gave off a sense of oppression. Martha was infuriated. ¡°In any case, as long as I¡¯m around, Mable won¡¯t have a ce in our family. Your dad won¡¯t acknowledge her either!¡± After saying that, Martha turned around and walked out. As soon as she was out of the ward, she saw Mable standing against the wall, enjoying the show. Martha had truly underestimated her. She was able to make ir protect her so much. ¡°Mable, if you¡¯re sensible, you¡¯d better leave ir as soon as possible, or don¡¯t me me for going against you!¡± Martha warned Mable coldly. She did not believe that Mable could control her. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mableughed and said with disdain, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you achieve that!¡± Martha thought Mable only dared provoke her because ir was backing her up. She ignored Mable and left arrogantly. She had many ways to deal with an insignificant woman! Beatrice wanted to stay and take care of ir, but he seemed in a bad mood. Afraid of bing cannon fodder if she stayed, she said a few words and hurriedly went after Martha. When Mable walked into the ward, Tracey immediately pounced on her. ¡°Mabes, are you alright?¡± She had learned first-hand how sharp-tongued Martha was. Tracey was worried Martha would do something crazy to break up Mable and ir. Mable looked at ir and smiled faintly. ¡°How can I not be alright with Master ir protecting me?¡± ir stared at her passionately. Tracey looked at Mable and ir and instantly understood. ¡°ir, Mabes, Solomon and I rushed over early in the morning and haven¡¯t eaten yet. We¡¯ll go grab something first. Take your time.¡± Solomon did not want to leave. ¡°I ate on the ne. I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Tracey kicked him and dragged him outside. ¡°No, you¡¯re starving!¡± Solomon was dumbfounded. After they left, the ward became quiet. The atmosphere became awkward all of a sudden. Mable cleared her throat and walked to the bedside. ¡°Don¡¯t sit all the time. You should lie down and rest.¡± ir did not move. ¡°How can I lie down and rest if you don¡¯t help me?¡± Mable was speechless at his words. ¡®How pretentious!¡¯ Nheless, he got hurt saving her. So, she did not say anything and helped him lie down. Mable sat on the edge of the bed and stared at his wound with a frown. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ir¡¯s eyes flickered. Since growing up, it was the first time someone asked him if it hurt. Even his mom, who prided herself on doing everything for his own good, had never asked him that. For instance, from when she came in until she left his ward, she did not even care about his injury. ir was moved. He held Mable¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°It hurts¡ªit hurts a lot.¡± Mable became nervous when she heard that. ¡°It hurts a lot? Then I¡¯ll prescribe you some painkillers¡­ No, I¡¯d better take a look at your wound first. Maybe it¡¯s open. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go prepare the tools¡­¡± She was about to go out and call the nurse when ir pulled her firmly to stop her from leaving. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¡°The doctor came to check just now. The wound isn¡¯t open. Stay and talk to me. It won¡¯t hurt if you distract me,¡± ir said. Mable was dumbstruck. ¡®Talking to you can stop the pain?¡¯ ir was happy to see Mable so worried about him. Only then would he feel that he had a ce in her heart. Even if that was not the case before, he was sure he had earned a ce in her heart after the incident this time. ¡°Don¡¯t take what my mom said to heart. She can¡¯t sway me, and I won¡¯t let her hurt you half as much,¡± ir suddenly said. Mable shrugged, seemingly unbothered. ¡°Thanks for protecting me just now. You did not need to do that. It¡¯s not worth getting into a fight with your mom over me!¡± As soon as she said that, she felt ir grip her hand even harder. ¡°Mable, you¡¯re worth it!¡± ir said while looking into her eyes. Mable pursed her lips and turned to look outside the window. ¡°ir, thanks for saving me again.¡± ir yed with her hand and smiled faintly. ¡°So, how are you going to thank me this time?¡± Mable pondered seriously. ¡®Repaying him with money? ¡®He¡¯s not short of money, though. ¡®Get rid of his enemies for him? ¡®No, it¡¯ll expose my identity. ¡®Giving him a mine or a shipping line? ¡®They might not be of use to him, and it¡¯ll also expose my identity.¡¯ Mable thought for some time but still could not think of anything suitable. ¡°Let me know if you need my help in the future. I¡¯ll do it if I can.¡± ir replied to her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait.¡± Mable stared at him. ir continued with an attractive voice, ¡°Mable, let¡¯s not divorce, okay?¡± As Mable looked into ir¡¯s eyes, which were full of emotion, her heart beat faster. Although this was not the first time he had said this to her, this time, he was more serious than before. ¡°ir, you¡ª¡± ir cut her off before she could finish. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me an answer now. I¡¯ll give you time to consider. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± He was patient enough to wait. Mable was a little guilty and did not dare to look him in the eye. After a moment of silence, ir took the initiative to change the subject. ¡°Was the sniper who ambushed the vist night hired by Frank?¡± Mable¡¯s eyes flickered. If ir knew the assassin was from Secret, he would definitely get to the bottom of it. ¡°Mm. It was an assassin he hired.¡± With this matter directed at her, she did not want ir involved. She also did not want him to investigate Secret. ir was indignant. ¡°Where¡¯s Frank? Was he caught?¡± Mable was mad when she heard that. ¡°No. He and Marissa escaped. ¡°Not only did they escape, but they also stole all of the Jeffersons¡¯ assets.¡± Mable looked at ir with a smile. ¡°ir, I¡¯m only left with apany now. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to divorce me?¡± ir¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m after your family¡¯s assets?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mable was speechless. The Jeffersons were one of the most powerful families in Ashdale, but they were still inferior to the Fowlers in Richworth. ¡°Or are you worried I won¡¯t be able to support you?¡± ir frowned at her. Mable touched her nose. She was about to say something when her phone rang. She picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± Next, a teasing voice came from the phone. ¡°Who¡¯s this? I¡¯m your daddy!¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Mable froze and stood up abruptly. ¡®This voice¡­ ¡®It¡¯s him!¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ir thought something was wrong when he saw her huge reaction. Mable snapped back to her senses and calmed down, pretending to be rxed. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just going out to take a call.¡± After saying that, she walked out of the ward with her phone. ir frowned as he watched her leave in a hurry. ¡­ Mable had just walked out of the ward when the man¡¯s voice came from the phone again. ¡°Who was the man who spoke just now?¡± ¡°Someone who has nothing to do with you!¡± Mable said nonchntly. She did not know how this man got her phone number. She was unprepared and broke out in a cold sweat when she heard his voice. ¡°Then what¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± The man pursued relentlessly. Mable paused for a moment before she answered, ¡°Nothing.¡± If the man knew about her rtionship with ir, she would not have peace in the future. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Obviously, the man on the other end of the phone did not believe her. ¡°Are you hooking up with other people behind my back again?¡± If she had not heard someone say that Sonora had resurfaced, he would not have known about her until now. It was the first time she had disappeared for so long without a word. Mable twitched her mouth and changed the topic. ¡°Did you call me to ask me that?¡± The man went silent before responding, ¡°I just want to remind you not to forget about our promise.¡± Mable raised her eyebrow. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been well in the two years I was gone?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been well. Though, I¡¯ve missed you, wifey.¡± Mable had goosebumps. ¡°Talk properly. Who¡¯s your wifey?!¡± ¡°You, wifey!¡± That word gave Mable goosebumps. She was about to tell him off when he continued, ¡°Oh, right. I heard you were almost shot in the headst night.¡± Mable gripped her phone tightly. ¡°How do you know?¡± They were miles away. How could he know what happened to her so quickly? The man did not answer and simply scoffed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He uttered, ¡°Useless!¡± Mable was speechless. She was indeed too careless. ¡°I think you¡¯re declining. Don¡¯t tell others you¡¯re mine. I can¡¯t afford to lose someone like you!¡± Mableughed dryly and said, ¡°I was never yours!¡± The man humphed. ¡°Do something for me.¡± Mable knew he would not find her for nothing. ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± ¡°I just got the news that Salomon is going to auction something soon¡­¡± After he finished, Mable furrowed her eyebrows even tighter. ¡°I¡¯m guessing a lot of people are eyeing that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, but you have to get it for me!¡± The man ordered. ¡°Okay.¡± Although Mable was reluctant, she still agreed to it. She owed him one, after all. After hanging up, Mable sent a message to Rahman, asking him to pay attention to Salomon¡¯s recent movements. Rahman replied with an ¡®OK¡¯ emoji, followed by a bunch of messages. [B*tch Rahman: Mabes, I did you a big favor. How are you going to thank me?] [Mable: What big favor?] [B*tch Rahman: I hacked the Civil Affairs Bureau¡¯s system and changed your rtionship with ir to divorce!] Mable was confused. [B*tch Rahman: You¡¯re back to being single?] [B*tch Rahman: Praise me! Praise me!!!] Mable twitched her mouth. She did not know whether to cry orugh. Were she and ir divorced just like that? Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ir just told Mable that he did not want a divorce. In the blink of an eye, Rahman changed their marital status to divorcees. Rahman waited for a long time. When he did not receive a reply from Mable, he directly sent her a voice message. ¡°Mabes, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re in love with ir and can¡¯t bear to divorce him.¡± Rahman advised her bitterly, ¡°There are plenty of fishes in the sea. Please don¡¯t be hung up on ir. You should broaden your perspective.¡± Mable held her phone. She looked firm as she thought of something. She typed a response to Rahman: [Thanks.] It was good that they were divorced. After all, she and ir would not have worked out anyway. Mable¡¯s thoughts were a little messy at the moment. She did not want to go back to the ward to face ir. In the ward. ir had been waiting for Mable to return from her call. He thought about Mable¡¯s reaction earlier and could not help but be curious about the caller. At this moment, the ward door opened. However, the person who walked in was not Mable but Amos. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Amos noticed the change in Master ir¡¯s eyes and exined, ¡°Master ir, Madam said something came up that she has to go to thepany for. She asked me to take care of you.¡± ir¡¯s face turned cold. ¡®That heartless woman. I¡¯m still injured, yet she left me here. ¡®Are thepany¡¯s matters more important than me?¡¯ Amos asked ir, ¡°Master ir, do you want something to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡± ir refused coldly and sat up to send Mable a voice message. ¡°Mabes, when are youing back? I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat Ashdale¡¯s famous ramen. Bring me one.¡± Amos was dumbfounded. ¡®I didn¡¯t know Master ir has two faces!¡¯ Not long after ir sent the voice message, Mable replied to him, saying she would do it. ir finally looked like he was in a better mood. He knew he had a ce in Mable¡¯s heart. Following that, ir put down his phone and looked sternly at Amos. ¡°Send someone to check the whereabouts of Frank and Marissa. Find them, no matter where they are!¡± He would not let them go since they dared to hurt him. Besides, Frank still had something he wanted. Amos replied to him, ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Did you find out about the assassin?¡± ir asked. The bodyguards in his vi were not ordinary people. Given that the assassin couldy ambush outside unnoticed, he must be unordinary too. ¡°I sent someone to look into it. It was someone from Secret.¡± ir was stunned, and killing intent shed across his eyes. ¡®It¡¯s Secret again!¡¯ The feud between them was getting bigger. He was determined to wipe them out sooner orter. ¡­ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After they finished talking, ir waited in the ward for Mable toe back. An hourter, instead of Mable, Tracey and Solomon were the ones who returned. As soon as Tracey came in, she ced a takeout on the table. ¡°Mabes said you wanted to eat ramen, so I bought one for you.¡± ir looked at the ramen in front of him with a dark face. ¡°Here.¡± Tracey handed him the chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m not eating! Take it away!¡± Tracey was dumbfounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to eat it? Why¡ª¡± ir cut her off coldly and ordered Amos, ¡°Get the paperwork done. I want to be discharged.¡± ¡­ In order to keep herself from thinking about other things, Mable focused on her work as soon as she returned to thepany. She was busy until 11:00 pm and only left after Hugh repeatedly reminded her it was gettingte. ir should be resting at this hour. Mable was ready to go back to the hospital to check on him. However, before she reached the hospital, she received a call from Tracey. ¡°Mabes, ir passed out and has a fever. Sobs¡­ What should I do? Will he die¡­?¡± Mable¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What happened? Did you call a doctor?¡± ¡°I called, but the doctor hasn¡¯te yet. He was discharged in the afternoon and is at home now.¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Mable hurried back to the vi, worried and angry. ¡®Is ir stupid or what? He just got out of an operation, yet he asked to be discharged. Does he think this is a game?!¡¯ As soon as Mable arrived at the vi, she got out before the car stoppedpletely. ¡°Mabes, you¡¯re back!¡± Tracey had been waiting at the door after their call. ¡°How¡¯s ir? Is the doctor not here yet?¡± Mable asked while running upstairs. Tracey did not dare to look at her. She pretended to be serious as she answered, ¡°The doctor isn¡¯t here yet. I called him to hurry up, but he said there¡¯s traffic on the way.¡± Mable rushed into the bedroom to find ir passed out on the bed with a red face. Solomon stood by the bed with a stiff face. She walked over to the bedside and touched ir¡¯s forehead. It was very hot indeed. ¡°ir? ir?¡± Mable called him twice, but there was no response. ¡°There¡¯s a medical kit downstairs. Go get it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Solomon ran downstairs and quickly returned with the medical kit. Mable took ir¡¯s temperature. It was 101.6 Fahrenheit. There were Paracetamols in the medical kit, so she fed him two of them and used alcohol to cool him down. He still had a wound on his shoulder. If the fever did not go down soon, the wound would get infected. At that time, his condition would worsen. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he fine when I left the hospital? How did he get a fever?¡± Mable asked while cooling ir down. Solomon and Tracey looked at each other. ¡°...Perhaps Master ir is weak at the moment.¡± If Mable knew ir took a cold bath as soon as he was discharged to get a fever, who knew what she would think? Mable frowned. ¡°He just finished surgery and needs to be monitored and treated in the hospital for at least three days. How could you let him do whatever he wants?¡± Tracey looked aggrieved. ¡°Mabes, we persuaded him, but he didn¡¯t listen.¡± Mable sighed. It was true. When ir decided something, no one could convince him otherwise. ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯ll look after him tonight.¡± Tracey looked at her with guilt. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Mabes! I¡¯m guilty! ¡®I don¡¯t want to lie to you, but ir forced me. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯ ¡°Thanks, Mabes. I¡¯ll be right next door, so call if you need anything.¡± Afterward, Tracey dragged Solomon and left the bedroom together. Once they walked out of the bedroom, Solomonughed teasingly. ¡°Master ir is really going all out for love.¡± Tracey pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know my brother was so scheming.¡± As they spoke, they looked up and saw Hugh standing not far away without any expression. Tracey asked, ¡°Handsome man, who are you?¡± Hugh answered, ¡°I¡¯m Hugh, Mable¡¯s bodyguard.¡± Tracey cleared her throat. ¡°Mabes is taking care of my brother. You can go back to your room and rest.¡± Hugh looked at the closed bedroom door. Rahman told him to keep an eye on ir but did not say exactly what to do in this kind of situation. ¡®This is difficult!¡¯ Solomon saw through him and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master ir is extremely sick at the moment. He won¡¯t be able to do anything even if he wants to.¡± Hugh looked at him askance. ¡°What if he¡¯s faking it?¡± Solomon quieted down. ¡®Bro, that¡¯s the truth.¡¯ ¡°No way. My brother isn¡¯t such a person!¡± Tracey lied without blinking. Hugh did not say anything and still stood in the corridor. Tracey could not do anything about him. ¡®Stand here if you want to. As long as you don¡¯t go in to disturb them.¡¯ ¡­ After a busy night, ir¡¯s temperature finally returned to normal at 3:00 am. Mable sighed a breath of relief and checked the wound on his shoulder once more. Luckily, the wound did not show any signs of infection or inmmation. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As Mable helped him button up his pajamas, she inadvertently noticed the faint scar on his chest that looked like the letter L. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Mable lowered her head to study the scar on ir¡¯s chest closely. ¡®This¡­ isn¡¯t a tattoo?¡¯ When she and ir had just gotten married, she had once barged into his bedroom without his permission. At that time, he had just finished showering and was shirtless, so she noticed the number on his chest. She did not look closely then, so she thought it was a tattoo. After learning from Tracey that his first love was called Liv, Mable thought he had her name tattooed close to his heart. Now, it seemed she had misunderstood. It was not a tattoo, but a scar. Mable gently caressed the scar on ir¡¯s chest. She wondered if it had anything to do with Liv. While she was lost in thought, her hand was suddenly held. Mable came back to her senses and met ir¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°Mabes, you¡¯re back.¡± Mable¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She nodded. ¡°Mm, you¡¯re awake. Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡± While she asked, she withdrew her hand calmly and helped him button up his pajamas before covering him with the nket. ir looked at her, feeling disappointed. ¡°I feel a little dizzy, and my throat hurts,¡± he spoke weakly in a rather hoarse voice. ¡°Open your mouth, and let me see.¡± Mable lifted his chin and checked his throat. ¡°Your tonsils are inmed.¡± The medical kit had limited medicines, so Mable messaged Hugh to buy more. After, Mable poured him a ss of water, which ir epted graciously. ¡°Why did you ask to be discharged?¡± Mable questioned him coldly. ir answered, ¡°I don¡¯t like the smell of hospitals.¡± Mable was infuriated. ¡°ir, how old are you? Don¡¯t you know your condition?! You have a gunshot wound, not a tiny cut!¡± She hated patients who did not listen. She did her best to save him, only for him to have no care for his body at all. ir held her hand again. ¡°Mable, you¡¯re so caring to me.¡± Mable struggled but could not break free, so she let him be. ¡°You got injured saving me. I¡¯d feel guilty if you died.¡± ir frowned. ¡°Is that all?¡± Mable did not answer him and changed the topic with a straight face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk if your throat hurts!¡± ir stopped talking. Before long, Hugh returned with the medicine. Mable fed him a round of medicine. However, afraid that his fever would recur, she was ready to stay by his bedside to observe him for the night. ir moved to the other side of the bed and patted the empty spot beside him. Mable refused. ¡°No, I¡¯ll lie on the sofa for a while.¡± ir did not obey her this time and said, ¡°If you dare sleep on the sofa, then I¡¯ll sleep on the floor!¡± Mable knew he was not joking. After a busy night, she did not have the energy to mess with him. Shepromised andy down. He was injured and sick anyway, so he would not do anything to her. As soon as shey down, ir wrapped his arm around her waist. Mable froze. ¡°ir, don¡¯t mess around!¡± ir looked at the dark circles on her face and rubbed her eyelids. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything. Go to sleep.¡± Mable had stayed up all night and had no rest during the day. If she continued the cycle tonight, her body would not be able to take it. ir suddenly regretted using this bitter trick. Mable closed her eyes but could not fall asleep. ir¡¯s chest was pressed tightly against her back, and she could almost feel his strong heartbeat. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She could also feel his ticklish warm breath on her neck. Mable opened her eyes and moved her body little by little, wanting to break free from his embrace. ¡°Mabes¡­¡± ir called out to her in a hoarse yet sexy voice. Mable¡¯s heart was beating fast. All of a sudden, the arm around her waist tightened. She looked up and was instantly greeted by a passionate kiss from ir. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Early the next morning. When Mable woke up, ir was leaning against the head of the bed while reading a document on hisptop. Seeing she had awoken, he naturally kissed her on the lips. ¡°Good morning, Mabes.¡± Mable returned to her senses and recalled her kiss with irst night, which left her catching her breath. Her face flushed red. ¡°Morning.¡± Afterward, she hurriedly got out of bed and washed up. Tracey brought them breakfast. After ir ate, Mable took his pulse and checked his wound again. ¡°Stay in bed for the next two days, and don¡¯t fool around anymore. I¡¯ll give you another drip once I¡¯ve changed your bandage.¡± ir studied her and asked, ¡°Mabes, you studied medicine?¡± If Amos had not brought it up yesterday, he would not have known that it was Mable who operated on him. ¡°Mm. I learned a bit of Chinese and Western medicine,¡± Mable answered casually. ¡®No wonder she¡¯s so skilled at treating wounds. It turns out she studied medicine and is versed in both Chinese and Western medicine.¡¯ Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ In the next few days, Mable took care of ir while dealing with the mess Frank left behind. It had been three days since Frank and Marissa went missing. Mable still had no news of them, so she finally used Secret. She did not believe that they could disappear from the face of Earth. On this day, it was 9:30 pm when Mable returned to ir¡¯s vi. When she returned to the bedroom, ir was not there. Guessing that he was in the study, Mable walked to the door and saw through the open doorway that Solomon was inside. She was about to knock when Solomon spoke. ¡°Are you really not going to divorce Mable?¡± Mable paused. ¡°Mm,¡± ir responded. ¡°Then will you still look for Liv?¡± ¡°...Yes. As long as I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯ll keep looking for her.¡± Mable¡¯s heart stung, and she subconsciously took a step back. Solomon asked again, ¡°Then what happens to Mable when Liv is found?¡± ir did not say anything this time. Mable¡¯s eyes slowly turned cold. ir had given his answer through his silence. To him, Mable would always be a backup for him to pass the time before Liv was found. Mable bit her lower lip, heartbroken. ¡®Ha. ¡®Here I was, thinking he fell in love with me just because he took a shot for me. ¡®How could it be?¡¯ Mableughed to herself. ¡®Mable, stop dreaming. ¡®We¡¯re divorced anyway.¡¯ Mable returned to the bedroom quietly. Her phone rang as soon as she closed the bedroom door. It was Rahman. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mabes, Salomon¡¯s auction list is out. The item you wanted is on the list. The auction will be held in three days.¡± Rahman paused before he continued, ¡°Also, I spotted something you¡¯ve been looking for¡­¡± ¡­ In the study. ir stared at the cigarette between his fingers and remained silent for a long time. ¡°Even if Liv is found, I won¡¯t divorce Mable.¡± Solomon was stunned. ¡°So, you won¡¯t marry Liv?¡± ¡°No!¡± ir answered firmly. Liv was a thorn in his heart! In the past, he wanted to marry her because the incident five years ago filled him with guilt toward her. Before he met someone he genuinely liked, he thought if he could find her, he would be willing to marry her and give her the position and power of Mrs. Fowler. He would take care of her and take responsibility. Now, it was different. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Now that ir¡¯s heart was with Mable, he could not have anyone else. Only she could be his wife! He wouldpensate Liv in another way. Solomon finally understood. It seemed ir was truly in love with Mable. ¡°Are you not going to look into Mable¡¯s identity, then?¡± Even Rahman and Hugh were willing to serve Mable. It was evident she was more than just the eldest miss of the Jeffersons. ir narrowed his eyes slightly and put out his cigarette. ¡°No.¡± Mable had many secrets. She was unwilling to tell them now because she did not trust him enough and had not fully epted him yet. He could not rush it, much less force her. ¡°She¡¯ll tell me when she fully epts me.¡± Solomon tsked and gloated, ¡°Given her character, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait a long time.¡± ¡®After all, you tortured her so much in the past. You deserve this!¡¯ ir smiled bitterly and suddenly remembered something important. ¡°Oh, right. Have someone go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and revoke the divorce application.¡± It had almost been a month since their divorce application was filed. If unrevoked, they would be divorced for real. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll call the people in Richworth and have them get it done.¡± After they were done talking, ir returned to his bedroom. The water in the bathroom was running. Mable had returned and was taking a shower. The thought of her fair skin and exquisite figure turned ir on. He had been hugging her to sleep every night but could not touch her. God only knew how torturous it was. ir poured a ss of cold water and drained it in one go. A click was heard as the bathroom door opened. Mable walked out in a bath towel. Her long hair was tied into a bun, revealing her long neck and smooth shoulders. Her towel was only long enough to cover her thighs, exposing most of her legs. There were still some water droplets on her skin. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ir stared at her and gulped. He startled Mable, as she did not expect him to be in the bedroom. She turned around and headed for the cloakroom. ir cursed internally and went to take a cold shower. By the time he had washed up and returned to the bedroom, Mable had changed into her pajamas and was waving at him from the sofa. It seemed ir had taken a cold shower for nothing. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll change your bandage.¡± ir sat on the bedside and removed his shirt. Mable removed the wet gauze on his shoulder and applied new medicine with a cotton swab. ¡°I made this medicine myself. Apply it once a day before bedtime for a week. It¡¯s a miracle worker and won¡¯t leave a scar.¡± Mable exined while applying the medicine. ir smiled gently as he said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Mable pursed her lips without saying anything. Once she was done, she blurted, ¡°Thank you, ir.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡®What are you thanking me for?¡¯ Mable suddenly lifted her head. Then, she took the initiative to kiss him while wrapping her hands around his neck. While ir was shocked, his body was the first to react. He carried her up and walked toward the bed. He threw her onto it and pressed down on her with his muscr body. They kissed passionately. ¡°...Mabes.¡± Mable kissed him back. ir became more immersed, his voice hoarse and attractive. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to hold back if we keep doing this.¡± Mable looked at him with a charming smile. ¡®Little vixen!¡¯ ir cursed internally. If he could still hold back, he should just be a monk. He kissed Mable again without any hesitation. The atmosphere in the bedroom became more flirtatious. ¡­ By the time they took a break, it was midnight. ir kissed the woman in his arms who had fallen asleep from exhaustion. He was about to carry her to get her cleaned up when he suddenly felt his neck stabbed by something sharp. He felt a stabbing pain and immediately lost consciousness. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 As soon as ir passed out, Mable opened her eyes. She turned on the bedroom¡¯s main light and got out of bed. After washing up, changing her clothes, and packing her stuff, she finally messaged Hugh to inform him to make a move. Mable walked to the bedside and stared at the unconscious ir with a bitter smile. ¡°Even though I can¡¯t have your heart, at least I got your body. That¡¯s what you¡¯re after anyway.¡± Mable caressed his handsome face. ¡°See you next time, ir. Oh, no, wait. See you never.¡± Then, she turned around and left the bedroom. A few minutester, a ck Land Rover silently drove out of the vi. ¡­ The next day. Solomon went downstairs to have breakfast, only to find Tracey alone in the dining room. ¡°Master ir hasn¡¯t gotten up yet?¡± Tracey nced upstairs ambiguously and smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s not just ir who hasn¡¯t gotten up yet. It¡¯s ir and Mabes!¡± She stressed thest few words. Solomon raised his eyebrow and instantly understood. ¡°They¡¯re progressing too fast.¡± He thought ir would suffer from pursuing Mable this time and did not expect him to win her heart so quickly. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just right.¡± Tracey was optimistic. For all she knew, she might be an aunt soon. After breakfast, Tracey strolled around the garden and asked the patrolling bodyguard, ¡°Did Hugh not get up for his morning workout today?¡± Over the past few days, after waking up, she would see Hugh working out in the garden, even on rainy days. So, she was not used to him being absent today. The bodyguard shook his head. ¡°Mr. Payne and Madan went out and haven¡¯t returned yet.¡± Tracey widened her eyes right away. ¡°They went out? When was that?¡± ¡°2:30 am.¡± The bodyguard paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Madam was also carrying her luggage.¡± Tracey¡¯s heart thumped. She suddenly thought of something and ran inside. ¡°ir! ir! ir!¡± She knocked on the door several times, but no one answered. Solomon ran up when he heard themotion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tracey said anxiously, ¡°The bodyguard said Mabes and Hugh left in the early hours of the morning. Mabes even had a suitcase with her.¡± Also realizing that something was off, Solomon knocked hard on the door. However, still, no one answered. ¡°Master ir, I¡¯ming in!¡± Following that, he kicked the door open. The bedroom was silent. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. On the bed, iry quietly with even breathing. ¡°ir!¡± Solomon immediately asked someone to call the doctor. ¡­ After the doctor¡¯s examination, the conclusion was that ir was injected with a high concentration of anesthesia. It was harmless to the body and would only make him unconscious. The family doctor gave him an injection, and it did not take long for him to wake up. Tracey quickly helped him up. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you okay?¡± ir rubbed his head, which was still a bit dizzy. He came back to his senses after some time. ¡°What happened to me?¡± Tracey exined, ¡°You were injected with a high concentration of anesthesia and have been unconscious until now.¡± Solomon nced at the love marks on his body and smiled faintly. ¡°Master ir, you made a serious mistake.¡± ir suddenly recalled what happenedst night and scanned the bedroom with his sharp eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Mabes?¡± Tracey looked bitterly at him. ¡°Mabes and Hugh left in the early hours. I just checked the cab. All of her things are gone.¡± ¡°She left?¡± ir was confused for a moment. He immediately grabbed his phone to call Mable. However, her phone was turned off. ir gripped his phone hard, with veins bulging on his forehead. ¡®Mable! ¡®How dare you?!¡¯ It was so harmonious and beautifulst night. Her initiative made him think she had epted him. Finally, he realized that it was all part of her n. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 This was the second time Mable knocked ir out after s*x and ran away. ¡®That trashy woman!¡¯ ir turned cold as he recalledst night¡¯s events. He was boiling with anger! ¡°Solomon, take some men to the airport and railway station!¡± ¡®Mable, you¡¯d better not let me find you, or I¡¯ll break your legs!¡¯ ¡°Understood.¡± Solomon immediately went to carry out ir¡¯s order. ¡°ir, did you make Mabes angry again?¡± Otherwise, why would she leave without a word? ir clenched his fists. He was close to serving her as if she was his master. How could he have made her angry?! Tracey was sad when she saw how hurt he looked. ¡°ir¡­ Is Mabes nevering back?¡± ir felt a dull ache in his heart. He knew Mable never wanted to return to Richworth when she first left. If he had not kidnapped Old Master Jefferson halfway and used him to threaten her, she might not have been with him this whole time. ir had just put his life on the line to save Mable. He thought that even if she would not ept or forgive him so quickly, she would at least not leave again. Who knew, she still left. Moreover, she did it in this matter. ¡®She¡¯s even more heartless than I thought!¡¯ ir picked up his phone and called his good friend in Richworth. ¡°Kyle, go to the nursing home right now¡­¡± ¡°I just came back to Richworth, and you¡¯re already ordering me around.¡± ¡°I owe you one.¡± ¡­ Two hourster. Solomon returned. ¡°Did you find out where Mabes went?¡± Tracey asked impatiently. ¡°Yes.¡± Solomon looked nervously at ir. ¡°Master ir, I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡± Tracey was dumbfounded. What could be worse than Mable running away? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The good news,¡± ir answered. ¡°The good news is that Mable and Hugh flew to Monafettst night.¡± ir¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What¡¯s the bad news?¡± Solomon silently took a step back, afraid he would be impacted by ir¡¯s anger. ¡°My friend at the Civil Affairs Bureau in Richworth just called me and told me that¡­ the marital status between you and Mable is already divorced.¡± ir froze, and his face changed. ¡°What did you say?¡± Tracey asked in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t the cool-off period a month? It hasn¡¯t been a month yet.¡± Solomon was also baffled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on either.¡± At this moment, the maid came in with a box. ¡°Master ir, there¡¯s an express delivery for you. Madam sent it.¡± Upon those words, ir quickly took the parcel and opened it. However, his expression became even uglier when he saw what was inside. The air pressure around him plummeted. Tracey and Solomon went over to take a look and were startled. Tracey asked, ¡°ir, are you and Mabes really divorced?!¡± ¡®Oh no, he has beenpletely abandoned by Mabes this time.¡¯ Solomonmented, ¡°What a ruthless woman!¡± ¡®She¡¯s simply trying to infuriate Master ir to death!¡¯ ir took out the divorce certificate in the box and held it hard in his hand. He wanted very badly to crush it to pieces. ¡®She ran away after sleeping with me. Now, she wants to cut off all rtions with me. ¡®Mable, you trashy woman!¡¯ ¡°Get the car ready. We¡¯re going to the airport!¡± ir gritted his teeth hard with a sinister look on his face. He would find Mable even if he had to turn Monafett upside down. After that, he would break her legs! Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Miston, the capital of Monafett. ¡°Achoo! ¡°Achoo!¡± Mable sneezed several times in a row as soon as she got off the ne. She estimated that ir should have woken up by this point. He must be itching to kill her at the moment. Rahman had been waiting outside the airport for a long time. Once he received Mable, he handed her something as if it was a treasure. ¡°Mabes, here¡¯s a gift for you!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Mable took a look and saw it was the divorce certificate between her and ir. Rahman continued as if he was asking for praise, ¡°I sent the other copy to ir. Now, you can finally get rid of him. Are you happy?!¡± Mable stared at ir¡¯s name on the divorce certificate, dazed. No matter how the rtionship started, it was now over. Seeing as Mable did not say anything, Rahman teased her, ¡°You seem very reluctant to let him go.¡± Mable curbed her emotions and put the divorce certificate into her bag. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°How are the arrangements in Richworth?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve sent skilled people there. They¡¯ll definitely be able to bring Old Master Jefferson back safely.¡± Just as Rahman spoke, his phone rang. He saw the number andughed. ¡°They¡¯ve probably secured him.¡± As he said that, he picked up the call and put it on speaker. Nheless, what they heard next was the nervous voice of one of the men. ¡°Boss, we were¡­ wiped out.¡± Rahman was shocked. Mable¡¯s face darkened. She knew it could not have gone so smoothly. ¡°The nursing home was well-prepared. We were discovered as soon as we approached¡­¡± Rahman was furious. ¡°ir¡¯s men reacted too quickly!¡± Even though ir was in Ashdale, he could still make arrangements in Richworth so quickly. Rahman gritted his teeth and asked indignantly, ¡°Mabes, why don¡¯t you reconsider my suggestion and just get rid of him? In any case¡ª¡± Mable red at him. ¡°Do you think ir is easy to deal with?¡± Rahman saw through her and muttered, ¡°I think you just can¡¯t bear to kill him.¡± Mable ignored him. After some thought, she found a contact named ¡°Zoe¡± in her address book and sent her a message. ¡­ After arriving at Rahman¡¯s ce, Mable went to her room to catch up on her jetg. Once she slept, she had a nightmare. In the dream, Mable found herself on the same night five years ago when she was plunged into the depths of despair. She could not see anything and only heard a man¡¯s ragged breathing. The temperature was so hot that it could melt her. Mable begged him to let her go, but he whispered in her ear over and over again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart¡­ ¡°Tell me your name¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible¡­¡± ¡­ Pain and despair¡­ All of a sudden, a light cut through the darkness. Someone seemed to be calling out to her¡­ Mable looked toward the light and saw a baby angel with small wings descending from the sky. He smiled at her and reached out his hands for a hug. So, she reached out to hug him as well. Just then, the baby angel cried. His cries grew louder and louder, and his body gradually became transparent. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t!¡± Mable ran over to hug him but missed. In the end, she watched him disappear in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ Come back¡­ Don¡¯t go!¡± Mable jerked awake from her dream. Her body was drenched in sweat, and her heart was unbearably painful. She breathed heavily, trying to suppress the pain. However, she only felt worse. Mable gave up and simply took a few painkillers. It was past 11:00 pm. Mable got out of bed, changed her clothes, and went out. ¡°Are you heading out?¡± Rahman was ying a game in the living room. He asked her when he saw hering down. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mable did not say anything. She took the car keys and walked out. Rahman froze for two seconds. Suddenly, he realized what was happening and dropped the gamepad to follow her. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¡®Mabes must be having an attack,¡¯ Rahman thought. ¡­ It was early morning when ir and his entourage arrived at the airport in Monafett¡¯s capital. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ir received a call from Kyle as soon as he got off the ne. ¡°Who¡¯s this old man in the nursing home? Monafett¡¯s mercenaries were here. If I hadn¡¯t been well- prepared, I would¡¯ve been killed.¡± ir narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°How many people were there?¡± ¡°There were more than 20 of them, all skilled. They injured a lot of my men, but don¡¯t worry. The old man is still here. They can¡¯t take him away.¡± Richworth was their turf, after all. Even the strongest opponent could not defeat the local force. ¡°Thanks.¡± ir gave him a few more instructions before hanging up. After getting into the car, he ordered the driver, ¡°Head to Rahman¡¯s ce first.¡± Since Mable was here, she was most likely staying at Rahman¡¯s ce. Solomon turned to look at ir from the passenger seat. ¡°Master ir, why don¡¯t you eat something and rest first?¡± It had been more than 20 hours since Mable left. Within that time, ir neither rested nor ate. If this went on, his body would not be able to take it. ¡°No need.¡± ir looked outside the window with a grim expression. Solomon shrugged. He knew he could not persuade ir and did not say anything else. He took out his phone to go on Facebook and was swiping halfway when a trending live stream suddenly came into view. Solomon instantly became excited. ¡°F*ck, Sonora reappeared. She¡¯s fighting ten people at a time. How awesome!¡± ir stiffened when he heard Sonora¡¯s name. ¡°Who did you say?¡± ¡°Sonora, Erebar¡¯s underground boxing champion. She¡¯s also a woman!¡± Solomon shook his phone. ¡°She¡¯s fighting ten people tonight in Leaux¡¯s underground boxing¡ª¡± Before he could finish, ir snatched his phone away. It was rare for Solomon to see him so agitated. ¡°Master ir, are you also a fan of Sonora?¡± The match in the boxing ring was currently being streamed live on the phone. A woman wearing a golden mask stood in the center of the ring with a powerful and ruthless aura. Her gaze was merciless and sharp. At her feet, three boxers had fallen to the ground. The staff dragged them out of the ring and signaled for the match to continue. The remaining seven boxers attacked Sonora at the same time. She jumped, dodged, and attacked. Her moves were sharp and fierce, and she did not hold back. After a few rounds, two more boxers were defeated. The remaining boxers were going wild. They pounced on Sonora like wild beasts. Unable to dodge, Sonora was punched hard in the abdomen. ir squeezed the phone hard and felt his heart at his throat. ¡°Go to Leaux!¡± He yelled. ¡®How could this presumptuous woman fight ten people in one go? ¡®She¡¯s going to get herself killed!¡¯ The driver was startled but immediately turned the car around. Solomon looked at ir in confusion. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Is he not looking for Mable anymore?¡¯ The camera gave Mable a close-up. Her eyes beneath her mask looked even colder than when she fought in Ashdale¡¯s underground boxing ring. This time, she looked like an emotionless robot. ir fixed his gaze on Mable in the live stream. His heart ached so much that he held his breath. ¡­ Meanwhile, an unprecedented match was taking ce in Leaux¡¯s underground boxing ring. Sonora, the boxing champion, was having hereback fight, and she was going against ten people! The scene was full of spectators, and the live stream crashed several times due to the high volume of viewers. The 1v10 boxing match ended in less than half an hour. When it ended, the only person standing in the ring was the woman wearing a mask. Deafening cheers and shouts filled the ring, and the air was filled with the scent of blood. People were thrilled. ¡°Sonora!¡± ¡°Queen!¡± ¡°Sonora!¡± ¡°Queen!¡± ¡°Sonora!¡± ¡°Queen!¡± When Mable retired, she was the queen of this ce. Now that she had returned, she was still the people¡¯s faith. The undefeated legend! Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Mable stood in the center of the ring with her head slightly lowered. As she looked at the blood all over her hands, she finally felt better. Sure enough, she could only suppress her restless emotions by venting this way. Mable was ready to get off the stage. At this time, rose petals suddenly fell from above. ¡°Sonora, I love you. Marry me!¡± A familiar voice, familiar lines, and a familiar scene appeared in front of her again. Leo walked up to the stage and knelt on one knee in front of Mable. Not only did he have flowers in his hand, but he was also holding a huge diamond ring this time. ¡°My dear, charming Sonora, please say yes to my marriage proposal. I¡¯ll always love you, protect you, and be absolutely loyal to you. I¡¯ll give you everything, even my life.¡± Leo was the boss behind Leaux¡¯s underground boxing arena, so he received the news as soon as Mable showed up. Mable looked condescendingly at the man kneeling in front of her. She had no emotions on her cold face. ¡°I don¡¯t like flowers, and I have plenty of diamonds. Your life is useless to me.¡± After saying that, she quickly walked off the stage. Leo hurriedly chased after her and asked, ¡°Then what do you want, Sonora?¡± Rahman, who was waiting under the stage, came over. ¡°General Leo, Sonni is a non-marriage advocate. You¡¯d better give up.¡± ¡®I just got rid of ir, and herees another one. There¡¯s no peace!¡¯ Leo was unresigned and continued to go after Mable. ¡°We don¡¯t have to get married as long as you¡¯re willing to be with me.¡± As long as he could be with her, what did it matter if they were married or not? Rahman twitched his mouth. ¡®You¡¯re willing to ept that?¡¯ At this time, he heard Hugh¡¯s voice through his earbuds. ¡°Rahman, ir is here!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve entered the boxing arena!¡± Rahman cursed to himself. He tugged at Mable¡¯s hand and ran toward the back door. ¡°Hurry up and run. That scum is here!¡± ¡­ ir only watched half of the live stream on his way to the boxing arena. Thework crashed toward the end, so he could not get in. Even so, he was relieved when he saw people leaving messages online saying that Sonora had won. When he finally arrived, he rushed into the arena and looked everywhere. However, he could not find Mable. ir grabbed one of the staff and gave him a huge tip. He asked, ¡°When did Sonora leave?¡± ¡°She just left not long ago.¡± Seeing as he was given a huge tip, the staff added, ¡°She left from the east exit.¡± ir immediately ran toward the east exit. Solomon followed behind him and said, ¡°Master ir, Sonora has always been mysterious. It won¡¯t be easy for you to see her.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ir did not say anything and ran out of the east exit. A helicopter was slowly taking off in the open space outside. Through the helicopter window, he saw Mable and Rahman sitting inside. ¡°Mable!!!¡± His shout was masked by the loud propellers, lost in the wind. Mable took off her mask on the helicopter and looked down at the man yelling her name. Her heart ached again as if stabbed. ¡°I really underestimated ir. He found us so quickly. ¡°It seems we can¡¯t stay here anymore. Let¡¯s go straight to Flynn Ind, where Salomon¡¯s auction is going to be held. We¡¯ll go there in advance and ask for some information.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Mable responded to him and closed her eyes after that. ¡­ ir looked at the gradually disappearing helicopter in the night sky. A huge sense of powerlessness and frustration almost drowned him. The night wind was bleak and deste. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Solomon was shocked when he heard ir shout Mable¡¯s name earlier. He was slow to realize that Mable was probably Sonora. Otherwise, ir would not have been so anxious when he saw her fighting in the boxing ring. Unfortunately, she had gotten away again. ir turned around and walked back. He coldlymanded, ¡°Check the helicopter¡¯s information now!¡± ¡®Mable, you heartless woman! You¡¯d better not let me catch you!¡¯ ir returned to the hotel and sat in the study for the night. When Solomon went to find him early in the morning, he was almost suffocated by the choking smell of smoke as he pushed the door open. ¡°Master ir, are you trying to suffocate yourself?!¡± Solomon turned on the air conditioner¡¯s purification system and opened all the windows. ir flicked the ashes of his cigarette and asked with bloodshot eyes, ¡°Did you find them?¡± Solomon looked at him helplessly. ¡°I only found out that the helicopter flew north. I don¡¯t know where exactly it went.¡± ir put out his cigarette and picked up his phone to call Victor Emir. ¡°Mr. Victor, I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor.¡± Victorughed at the other end of the phone. ¡°Mr. Fowler, it¡¯d be my honor to serve you.¡± ir said, ¡°I want to know where your brother is.¡± Victor hesitated before he asked, ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Fowler, did Rahman offend you?¡± Last time, ir called to say that Rahman was harassing his wife, so Victor summoned Rahman back to Monafett. ¡®Did that brat harass Mrs. Fowler again?!¡¯ ir responded without haste, ¡°Your brother abducted my wife.¡± Victor froze, and his face changed. ¡°Mr. Fowler, there must be some kind of misunderstanding. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call him right away¡­¡± ¡°Just tell me his location. Don¡¯t let him know I¡¯m looking for him.¡± ir paused for a moment before adding, ¡°As a token of appreciation, I¡¯ll agree to the coboration with the Emirs.¡± Victor smiled as soon as he heard that. ¡°Okay, okay. Please wait a moment, Mr. Fowler. I¡¯ll call Rahman now.¡± Within five minutes, Victor called ir. ¡°Mr. Fowler, Rahman is currently on Flynn Ind.¡± ir frowned. As far as he knew, Salomon would be holding an auction on Flynn Ind tonight. ¡®Are they nning on getting something from the auction?¡¯ ¡­ Flynn Ind. Among the three major organizations in Erebar¡¯s dark world, Secret and X were ranked first and second respectively. Salomon ranked third. They were a tradingpany on the surface, but they secretly distributed goods in the underground market. Every once in a while, Salomon would organize arge-scale auction at random locations. All of the items in the auction were rare and of great value. There was some bad blood between Secret and Salomon, so Mable simply participated in the auction as Sonora to avoid causing unnecessary trouble. At 8:00 pm, the auction was officially held in the most luxurious hotel on the ind. The first item was an ancient jade carving. It was not big, but the color of the jade and the carving were very rare. Antiques were collected in prosperous times, while gold was bought in turbulent times. Now that it was peaceful, such an exquisite antique left behind a thousand years ago became desirable. These were not items Mable was eying and watched on with little interest. She was only interested in thest two things to be auctioned tonight. One was the Ice Jade Flower that could cure any poison, and the other was the A117 reagent. She was determined to get these two things! The auction was held in full swing. Soon, the staff brought the fifth item onto the stand. It was an oil painting. Mable stared at the painting and instantly frowned. ¡®My portrait?!¡¯Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¡°Am I seeing it wrongly?!¡± Rahman rubbed his eyes again and again to confirm that his eyes were not ying tricks on him. ¡°Mabes, why is there a portrait of you?!¡± Mable was also surprised to see her portrait here. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Who drew it?¡¯ She held up her sign without saying a word. ¡°Could it be that guy who has a crush on you?!¡± Rahman teased her. The host did not have much to say about the painting and did not mention who it was from. Nheless, it could be seen from the erged details on the projection that the painting was perfect. The subject¡¯s eyes and expressions were very real and soulful. Mable thought that no one would bid for the painting. Unexpectedly, the owner of the opposite booth also raised his sign. The windows of each booth were one-way ss. The people inside could see outside, but not the other way around. Mable raised her sign again to raise the bid. The other party followed suit. Rahman nced at the opposite booth several times. ¡°I bet the person in the opposite booth is your admirer!¡± Otherwise, that person would not be spending so much money on this painting. After all, it was not from a famous artist or worth much. After a few rounds of going back and forth, the painting, with a price tag of 400,000 dors, had reached seven figures. The person in the opposite booth directly put his number sign on the table. It obviously meant he would follow no matter how much Mable raised the bid. Mable hesitated for a moment before giving up. Rahman saw her put down her sign and urged, ¡°Keep raising the bid. I¡¯m not short of money.¡± ¡°The painting is useless to me. Since the person likes it, let him have it.¡± Mable paused, then added, ¡°Once the auction ends, find out where the painting came from.¡± That was her intention. ¡°Alright.¡± Atst, the painting was sessfully bid by the person in the opposite booth for 1.8 million dors. Simrly, Mable was not much interested in the next few auction items. The person in the opposite booth also did not raise his sign anymore. ¡°The following item is the final auction item of the night, Pharoah''s Scepter!¡± Mable stood up abruptly and asked the staff next to her. ¡°Why is it the final item already? Aren¡¯t there two more items on the list?¡± The staff shook his head as he did not know why. Mable was here tonight only for the two items. She had prepared the money and was determined not to leave without them. Apart from Mable, there were others who also came for thest two items. They made a scene after hearing what the host said. In the end, Salomon¡¯s second in charge walked out and exined, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯m sorry, but thest two items of this auction, the Ice Jade Flower and the A117 reagent, were bought before the auction started.¡± ¡°Selling items before an auction? Aren¡¯t you breaking the rules by doing that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it was a special guest.¡± ¡­ ¡°What should we do?¡± Rahman looked at Mable. Mable had been searching for the Ice Jade Flower for many years. Finally, it was almost in her grasp when someone got in the way. There was also the A117 reagent. That man would not allow someone else to snatch away what he wanted. Mable exercised her wrist coldly. ¡°Since I can¡¯t buy them, I¡¯ll snatch them!¡± No matter what, she must get those two things! After the auction ended, Mable was about to get someone to look into the buyer when Salomon¡¯s second in charge approached her first. ¡°Ms. Sonora, this is the buyer¡¯s contact information. If you¡¯re really interested in thest two items, you can contact him. If the price is right, he might resell them to you.¡± Mable looked at him in shock. Salomon had always kept their buyers¡¯ information confidential unless the other party requested to disclose their information. Mable took the business card and froze when she saw the name and number. Rahman rolled his eyes at the second in charge and said to Mable softly, ¡°Maybe they still have those items and haven¡¯t sold them at all. They¡¯re doing this to raise the bidding price. ¡°Mabes, how could it be¡­ ir?!¡± Rahman pointed at the business card in Mable¡¯s hand. He was utterly shocked! Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¡°Could it just be someone with the same name?¡± Rahman asked Mable. ¡°No, it¡¯s him!¡± Mable pinched the business card hard and gritted her teeth. She could even recite ir¡¯s number backward! It was indeed his phone number! He was the one who bought the Ice Jade Flower and the A117 reagent. Rahman could not help but curse, ¡°F*ck! That haunting scum!¡± Mable frowned, unable to figure it out. ¡°How did he know we were here and what I wanted to buy?¡± Rahman held his chin. ¡°Could he have put a tracker or bug on you?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± If that were the case, ir would have caught her in the boxing ringst night. Mable suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and took out her phone to call him. However, she was redirected to his voicemail. ir¡¯s phone was turned off. ¡®He asked me to call him, yet turned off his phone. He¡¯s toying with me on purpose!¡¯ Mable held back her anger and called Amos instead. As ir¡¯s assistant, Amos¡¯ phone was always on. ¡°Hello.¡± Mable tried her best to remain calm. ¡°Ask ir to answer the phone!¡± Amos responded, ¡°Madam, Master ir has gone to sleep. He¡¯ll be waiting for you at the airport at 6:00 am tomorrow.¡± ¡°He¡ª¡± ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± Amos hung up the phone. Mable called again, but he no longer picked up. She was furious. She finally understood that ir wanted her to go to him. Well, he made the right move. With the two items in his possession, she would definitely go to him. ¡­ In the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel. ir stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked at the waves hitting the shore in the distance. A teasing smile could be seen on his face. Since he could not catch Mable, he would find a way to make here to him. Solomon came in and told him about the auction. ¡°What¡¯s interesting is that there was also a painting at the auction. The woman in the painting resembled Mable, and it was bought by someone for 1.8 million dors. ¡°The person must have gone solely for that painting, as he left after it was auctioned off.¡± ir frowned and looked gloomy. ¡°Who¡¯s that person?¡± ¡°Salomon was tight-lipped about the buyer¡¯s information and wouldn¡¯t disclose it. However, I found out that the person left in a helicopter with a military license te from Fasier.¡± ir furrowed his eyebrows tighter and was jealous. The other party must be Mable¡¯s suitor, or he would not have spent over a million dors on her portrait. ¡®That d*mned woman. Why does she have suitors everywhere she goes?!¡¯ Solomon teased ir on purpose, ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s just a painting. Do you have to be so jealous?¡± ir looked at him askance and went into the bedroom. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ On Flynn Ind, the days were long, and the nights were short. Although it was just past 5:00 am, the sky was bright. Mable arrived at the ind¡¯s only airport on time. At this moment, a white helicopter was undergoing final checks and would take off in ten minutes. Mable did not wear a mask. Under the morning light, Her delicate face looked especially charming. ir took off his sunsses and looked at the slender figure. He tried his best to suppress the urge to go up to embrace her. Mable stopped about five steps away from him. ¡°ir¡­¡± ir knew he had lost as soon as she spoke. Unable to hold back any longer, he ran forward to pull her into his arms. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ir hugged Mable tightly as he physically could. Even though they had only been separated for three days, he acted as if they were separated for three years. He felt he was going crazy by how much he missed Mable. No one had ever made him so out of control before! She could hardly breathe in ir¡¯s embrace. ¡°ir, you¡ª Mmph!¡± As soon as she spoke, ir kissed her overbearingly and with all his might. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mmph!¡± Stinging pain came from her lip, and she soon tasted blood. ¡°Mable!¡± ir nibbled on Mable¡¯s lips as if he was punishing her. He ran his thin fingers through her hair. ¡°I really want to fuck you up!¡± He sounded ruthless yet lustful. Mable looked up and smirked. ¡°Can you bear to do that?¡± ir¡¯s eyes darkened. Mable only dared to be so unruly because she was sure he would not do that to her! He lowered his head and bit her neck. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡®It hurts!¡¯ The pain brought tears to Mable¡¯s eyes. ¡°You scumbag! Let go!¡± Exasperated, Mable kicked his thigh. Nheless, ir was prepared. While moving sideways to dodge it, he hit the back of her neck with his palm. Mable¡¯s vision went ck as she passed out. ¡­ On the roof of a building a distance away. Rahman shook his head hard when he saw ir carrying Mable into the helicopter through the binocrs. ¡°I have a feeling that Mabes will be swallowed whole this time.¡± Hugh, on the other hand, was not too worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ir won¡¯t harm her.¡± ¡®Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have put his life on the line to take a bullet for her.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my ass!¡± Rahman scoffed and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about her. If that person knows she¡¯s entangled with ir, do you think he¡¯ll let it be?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Hugh rested his chin on his palm and pondered. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that bad. After all, Boss and that person aren¡¯t in that kind of rtionship. They¡ª¡± Rahman patted his shoulder. ¡°Heh, their rtionship is much moreplicated than you think!¡± Hugh was speechless. Rahman turned around and went back to the house. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t forget what Mabes asked you to do.¡± ¡­ When Mable woke up, she found herself lying on the bed. A man¡¯s sexy and low voice came from above. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Mable subconsciously responded. Though, something felt off. ¡®Why is this bed so hard and uneven?¡¯ As she reached out to touch it, a slightly cold hand grabbed hers tightly and locked their fingers. ¡°Mabes, I might just fuck you on the ne if you touch me further!¡± ir¡¯s voice was a little hoarse from being aroused. He warned Mable. Mable blinked as everything became clear to her. She sat up abruptly and realized she was on a ne. ¡°ir, where are you taking me?!¡± Mable red at ir. ¡®How dare this scum knock me out?!¡¯ ir answered, ¡°We¡¯ll arrive in Richworth in a few hours.¡± ¡®Richworth?!¡¯ Mable looked coldly at him and reminded him, ¡°ir, we¡¯re divorced!¡± ir was enraged at the mention of divorce. ¡°You slept with me and then got rid of me with a divorce certificate. Mable, you really are trashy!¡± ¡®Me? Trashy?¡¯ Mableughed. ¡°ir, don¡¯t try to y naive after benefiting from it. Don¡¯t forget that you were the one who initiated the divorce!¡± ir looked colder than before. ¡°Mable, I told you I didn¡¯t want a divorce anymore!¡± Mable forced augh and said indifferently, ¡°ir, when two people who don¡¯t love each other stay together, they¡¯ll only be tormenting each other.¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Mable thought to herself, ¡®I spared him, so why wouldn¡¯t he spare me?¡¯ ir was stunned for a while before he asked, ¡°Mable, didn¡¯t you used to love me very much?¡± Mable looked out the window at the clouds and forced herself to hold back the pain in her heart. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± Loving someone who did not love her back was very painful. She feared it and did not want to torture herself this way anymore. ir clenched his fists and held back his fury. ¡®Don¡¯t love me anymore?¡¯ Neither of them spoke for a while. The cabin became quiet. Just when Mable thought ir would explode, he said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t love me. So be it as long as you stay by my side.¡± Mable froze. However, she soon smiled teasingly. ¡°ir, do you have a screw loose?¡± ir held her hand and told her, ¡°Mable, I have enough time and patience. I¡¯ll wait for you to fall in love with me again.¡± Mable was speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s remarry when you fall in love with me again, okay?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mable twitched her mouth. ¡°Unless I lose my memory for a second time, keep dreaming!¡± A sinister look shed across ir¡¯s dark eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°I can help if you want to lose your memory again.¡± Mable rolled her eyes at him. She could tell that ir was truly interested in her! That was dangerous. She decided to change the subject. ¡°Sell me the two items you bought from Salomon. I¡¯ll pay you thrice their cost!¡± Those two items were too important to her. She must get them. ir looked at her askance. ¡°I don¡¯tck money!¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ir looked gloomily at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want?¡± When Mable did not reply, ir snorted. ¡°Marry me, and what is mine will be yours!¡± Mable was at a loss for words. ¡®He made himself sound so reasonable!¡¯ However, if Mable got the stuff and ran away again after they remarried, ir would definitely not let it slide. ¡°Mable, why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡± ir spoke once more. ¡°Hm?¡± Mable was interested. ¡°Be good and stay by my side for a year. After that, I¡¯ll give you the Ice Jade Flower whether you fall in love with me or not.¡± ¡°One year is too long. Three months!¡± ¡°Half a year!¡± ir looked cold-hearted and insistent. ¡°This is myst concession!¡± Mable thought about it. ¡®Half a year? So be it. I can afford to wait.¡¯ ¡°I want the A117 reagent too!¡± She added. ir shook his head and said firmly, ¡°I can¡¯t give that to you!¡± That thing was useful to him, and it was too dangerous. He was afraid it would bring Mable trouble if it were in her possession. Mable frowned and looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Why?¡± ir pinched her chin. ¡°Mabes, you can¡¯t be too greedy.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Mable rolled her eyes at him. So long as it was in his possession, she could get her hands on it. ¡­ Three hourster, they arrived at Richworth International Airport. Mable did not know how to feel about returning to the Royal View Vi, her home for two years. All the furnishings of her room were still the same as when she left. Although, the cloakroom had many more branded bags, clothes, and shoes. ¡°Madam, Master ir called a few days ago and asked us to prepare these. If you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ll make an appointment with a designer toe and prepare new ones for you.¡± Aunt Grace, the housekeeper, stood by the side and said with a smile. Mable clicked her tongue. It seemed ir had long thought of bringing her back. No matter where she went, she still failed to escape him. Mable took a shower and made a call. Once the call went through, she pressed another string of numbers. The call finally connected after two transfers. ¡°Did you get what I wanted?¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¡°There was a little mishap. I haven¡¯t gotten it yet,¡± Mable answered. ¡°Hm?¡± The man on the other end of the phone was a little unhappy. ¡°A little mishap¡­ Yet, you couldn¡¯t solve it?¡± Mable said faintly, ¡°It can be solved, but I need some time. You¡¯re not in a hurry anyway.¡± The man responded to her and asked, ¡°I heard the Ice Jade Flower was also at Salomon¡¯s auction. Did you get it?¡± Mable answered, ¡°...Not yet.¡± ¡°Trash!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t youe yourself if you¡¯re so capable?!¡± Mable told him off. If ir had not shown up, she would have gotten those items long ago. The man fell silent before he said, ¡°Wifey, you don¡¯t have much time left.¡± He could wait, but she could not afford to! Mable¡¯s eyes flickered. She gripped her phone tightly. ¡°I know.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, across the ocean. Inside an ancient castle under Linders Range, a tall and slender man stood on the spacious balcony. The night breeze was chilly. Under the moonlight, he seemed shrouded in warmth. He looked noble and elegant. The man put down his phone and recalled what Mable had said earlier. His light blue eyes under the gold-rimmed sses were cold. ¡®She has always beenpetent. How could a little trouble be difficult for her?! ¡®Something isn¡¯t quite right.¡¯ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Ava.¡± The person outside walked in and said with respect, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Have someone find out what happened to Mabes in the past two years.¡± Ava was a little hesitant. ¡°She¡¯ll be unhappy if she finds out you¡¯re checking on her.¡± The man turned and asked teasingly, ¡°So you want me to be unhappy?¡± Ava replied to him, ¡°...I¡¯ll go right now.¡± She could upset anyone but him. After all, she could not afford to do so. ¡­ Dond, Richworth. Mable went to the hospital early the next morning to see her grandpa. A nursing home under Fowler Enterprise, they had the world¡¯s best medical facilities and the most professional medical team. There, Mable noticed how heavily guarded the nursing home was, with heavy weapons ced everywhere. She finally knew why Rahman¡¯s men were all wiped out. It was not only that. ir even had Kyle guard her grandpa¡¯s ward. Kyle was the eldest son of the Goodmans, a martial arts family. He was known to be ruthless. Mable was speechless. ir had truly gone to great lengths to ensure her grandpa would not be abducted. Her grandpa was ced in the VIP ward, and the doctor was already carrying out the second phase of his treatment. Although he was not awake yet, hisplexion looked much better than before. Mable took her grandpa¡¯s pulse. Most of the toxins in his body had been cleared. She rechecked the doctor¡¯s treatment n and saw that it was not too different from what she expected. Her grandpa should wake after the second course of the treatment was over. When she walked out of the hospital, a car suddenly drove over and blocked her way. A man walked down and said coldly, ¡°Ms. Jefferson, pleasee with me to the Fowler Residence. Mr. and Mrs. Fowler want to see you.¡± ¡­ Since ir left Richworth for half a month, there was a lot of work piled up. He went to thepany first thing in the morning. After dealing with the most important matters, he was ready to go to the hospital to pick up Mable. At this time, ir received a call from Tracey. ¡°ir, bad news. Mom and Dad had someone take Mabes home.¡± ir¡¯s face immediately turned cold when he heard that. ¡­ The Fowler Residence. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Mable got down from the car and looked coldly at the luxurious mansion in front of her. In the two years she was married to ir, she had only been to the Fowler Residence several times. Every time she came, she was either criticized by Martha or bullied by the Fowlers¡¯ rtives. Everyone knew she was not favored by ir and was so weak that even the servants bullied her. Once, Martha punished her for pouring tea that was too hot by making her kneel in the garden for the whole afternoon. She fainted due to heat stroke, but everyone ignored her. In the end, it was Tracey who arrived in time to take her to the hospital. Therefore, Mable did not have good memories of the Fowler Residence. Seeing that she was not moving, the maid urged her, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Aren¡¯t you going in?!¡± As the maid spoke, she reached out to push Mable¡¯s shoulder. Mable grabbed the maid¡¯s hand and pped her in the face. The maid was dumbfounded. She held her face as she screamed, ¡°You! How dare you hit me?!¡± Mable sneered. ¡°Why not?!¡± When she lost her memory in the past, she was so cowardly that everyone bullied her. Now that she had regained it, she wanted to make them pay the price! Mable uttered coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are to tell me what to do?!¡± ¡°I serve Mrs. Jefferson. She won¡¯t spare you for hitting me!¡± After saying that, the maid ran into the house while holding her face. Martha and Luke were talking inside. When they heard themotion, they looked at the door at the same time. ¡°Sir, Madam, Mable is here.¡± ¡°Aunt Betty, what happened to your face?¡± Martha saw the p mark on her face at a nce. Aunt Betty walked over to her andined while crying, ¡°Mable hit me. I only asked her to move faster, and she pped me! Madam, you have to stand up for me!¡± Luke shouted angrily, ¡°How dare she!¡± For Mable to do that in his home, she was simply disregarding him! Mable walked in with high heels and looked indifferently at Martha and Luke on the sofa. ¡°Why did you want to see me?¡± Luke sized her up with narrowed eyes. He did not have much of an impression of her. Including this time, he had only seen her twice. He knew ir liked someone else and only married Mable because they urged him to get married. Luke had always thought ir had no feelings for Mable. He had an understanding that they would naturally get divorced once ir got tired of her after some time, so he never asked about them. So, when he learned that ir got injured to save Mable, he became concerned.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Martha pointed at Mable and questioned her coldly, ¡°Mable, how dare you hit someone in my home?!¡± Mable nced at the maid whoined about her. ¡°Oh, well, I did it anyway. What do you want?¡± Martha was furious. ¡°Get your ass over here!¡± ¡®I must teach this bitch a lesson today!¡¯ Mable lifted her chin slightly and asked arrogantly, ¡°Are you ordering me?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Luke cut off Martha. He took a sip of his tea and looked meaningfully at Mable. ¡°Should I call you Mable or Agnes?¡± They had just learned that Mable was actually Agnes, the eldest daughter of the Jeffersons in Ashdale. Mable smiled faintly. ¡°Up to you.¡± Luke fiddled with the walnut in his palm and said, ¡°We called you here today to tell you that you must divorce ir, whether you¡¯re Mable or Agnes.¡± He had heard about what happened in Ashdale. Mable made a fuss at her cousin¡¯s wedding, and her cousin and second uncle disappeared the next day. Even the Snyders got into an ident. Luke knew Mable was resourceful and capable. If they let her stay with ir, it would not do their family any good. Besides, the Jeffersons were very close to a certain family. It would be bad if Mable deliberately approached the Fowlers for that. Luke could not let his family take the risk. Mable sneered. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know yet, do you? ir and I are already divorced.¡± ¡°You¡¯re divorced? Really?!¡± Marthe was excited. It seemed ir had taken her words into consideration that day. ¡®That¡¯s my good son.¡¯ Mable looked at Martha¡¯s smug face and smirked as she added, ¡°But he¡¯s pursuing me now and wants to remarry me.¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Martha¡¯s smile froze. ¡°ir doesn¡¯t love you, so how could he possibly want to remarry you?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him yourself,¡± Mable answered. Luke stared at Mable leisurely. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about remarrying! I¡¯ll give you three days to leave Richworth. You¡¯re not allowed to appear in front of ir again for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t do as you say?¡± Mable could not stand it when someone was so arrogant toward her. Luke¡¯s gaze turned cold, and he gave off the pressure of a superior. ¡°I¡¯m not discussing this with you ¡ªI¡¯m ordering you!¡± Mable¡¯s eyes were even colder than his. ¡°Mr. Fowler, thest person who dared to talk to me like that has long been buried!¡± Luke¡¯s face changed. After living most of his life, it was the first time someone had the nerve to talk to him in this manner. ¡®Ha! ¡®A woman who doesn¡¯t know her ce!¡¯ Luke raised his hand without saying a word. Soon, six bodyguards came in a line and surrounded Mable. Martha elegantly took a sip of her tea and said, ¡°Mable, actions have consequences!¡± Mable scoffed as she looked at the aggressive bodyguards. ¡°Just them?¡± ¡®Are you looking down on me?!¡¯ Luke ordered sinisterly, ¡°Lock her up in the basement!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to do that!¡± A man¡¯s murderous voice came from outside the house. For a moment, Mable froze. As soon as she turned to look, she was yanked and pulled into someone¡¯s embrace. The familiar scent on the man¡¯s body made her heart flutter a little. She looked up at him, dazed. ir looked indifferently at his parents and said overbearingly, ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯d better not do anything to her.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°ir, I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°No need!¡± ir rejected him coldly. Martha stood up and rebuked him, ¡°ir, how could you talk to your dad like that?!¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Luke smiled and said calmly, ¡°Since you like her, you can keep her as your lover.¡± As long as ir did not remarry Mable, he could turn a blind eye to it. After all, the Jeffersons did not matter much to him. Mable froze. ¡®Lover?¡¯ ¡°She¡¯s not a lover!¡± ir hugged Mable tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again¡ªonly Mabes will be my wife!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you divorced? ir, you¡ª¡± ir cut him off coldly. ¡°Who says we can¡¯t remarry after a divorce?¡± Luke was stunned. He narrowed his eyes as he sized up his son once more. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Before his father passed away, his father had told him that of all his sons, ir was the most like him. ir was cold-hearted and ruthless. He understood priorities and always considered the bigger picture, so he would not act impulsively. ir would not be swayed by emotions, especially not by sentimental attachments to a woman. He would be the best choice as the head of the family. Now, it seemed Luke¡¯s father had judged ir wrongly. Luke stared at ir and asked him, ¡°ir, there are many socialites in Richworth who are prettier than Mable.¡± ir was still indifferent. ¡°So what?¡± He had not seen anyone prettier than Mable anyway. Besides, even if he did, he did not care. He was not so superficial that he only cared about one¡¯s appearance. ir nced at the bodyguards in the room before reverting his gaze back to his parents. ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen again!¡± Following that, he walked out with Mable without looking back. Luke¡¯s face became darker as he watched them leave. Although ir was not close to him since he was a child, he had always been polite to him. However, ir simply disregarded and disobeyed him today. All for a woman! ¡­ ir brought Mable to his car and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Mable looked at him as if he was retarded. ¡°Do you think they can hurt me?¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ir caressed Mable¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate my family.¡± The Fowlers were not easy to deal with. In particr, Luke. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mable pouted and did not say anything. She had heard a thing or two about the Fowlers. It was said that Luke grew up in bad health, so he was not valued despite being the eldest son. On the other hand, his two younger brothers were very smart and were the focus of the family since they were young. Back then, his brothers stirred up a storm fighting to be in charge of the family. Unexpectedly, Luke, who was known to the public as a useless and sickly child, ended up as the head of the family. What was even more surprising was the first thing he did after taking over the family was deal with his brothers¡­ Rahman was the one who told Mable about these secrets. He wanted her to stay away from the Fowlers. After all, ir was Luke¡¯s son. He was cunning and most likely just as ruthless as his father. ¡­ Before ir and Mable entered the house of the Royal View Vi, the maid informed them that they had a guest. When they walked into the house, Kyle was on the sofa drinking tea. ¡°Mr. Goodman, why aren¡¯t you guarding my grandpa in the hospital? Someone might kidnap him while you¡¯re gone.¡± Mable mocked him sarcastically. Kyle stood up and answered with a fake smile, ¡°Ms. Jefferson, all of my men have withdrawn from the hospital.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Mable looked at ir. ir looked dotingly at her. ¡°I never thought of hurting your grandpa, much less threaten you with him.¡± He was well aware of how important Old Master Jefferson was to Mable. She would only hate him if he threatened her with her grandpa. Since the Ice Jade Flower was now in his possession, ir was not afraid of Mable leaving him again. Mable could not stand his gaze anymore. She looked away while she blushed. Kyle looked at ir. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick things up.¡± ¡°Mm. Come with me to the study.¡± In the study upstairs. ir took out a silver suitcase from the hiddenpartment behind the shelf and opened it. Inside were three test tubes filled with red, blue, and colorless liquid respectively. ¡°Has it been tested?¡± Kyle asked. They had appeared on the ck market before, but it was all fake. i nodded. ¡°Salomon wouldn¡¯t auction something fake.¡± Kyle was relieved. He closed the suitcase and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it away.¡± ¡°When¡¯s the earliest we can get results?¡± ir asked him. ¡°I can¡¯t estimate that, but I¡¯ll tell you in time if there are results.¡± ir nodded. Before leaving, Kyle suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Mable now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pursuing her!¡± Kyle twitched his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡± ¡®Or did he hear it wrong?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Kyle was shocked. ¡®Mm. It seems the sun ising out from the west.¡¯ ¡­ Mable was working on herptop in the living room. When she heard footsteps from upstairs, she turned to find Kyle walking down with a suitcase. ¡°What are you carrying, Mr. Goodman?¡± She was a little curious. Kyle smiled fakely as usual. ¡°Nothing. Just some documents.¡± Mable faintly responded to him and continued working. She only looked up after Kyle left, dubious. ¡®Documents? Do they need to be kept in a shockproof suitcase? ¡®Unless it¡¯s actually something fragile, like¡­ ¡®The A117 reagent!¡¯ Chapter 67 Chapter 67 It would make things difficult if Kyle was indeed carrying the A117 reagent. Mable initially thought to steal it from ir when he let his guard down. Now that it was in Kyle¡¯s possession, it would be hard for her to steal it. It seemed she would need a helper. After some thought, she sent an email to Zoe. She received a reply very quickly. [Ok.] Mable was relieved. She had not logged into her email for a long time. Seeing that there were quite a lot of emails in her inbox, she clicked through and read them. One of them caught her attention. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The email was from Doctors Without Borders, whom she had worked with before. They wanted her help to operate on a patient. After some thought, Mable gave them her phone number. Since she was going to be in Richworth for a while anyway, it would be good to find something to do. It was not long before she received a call from the other party. ¡­ The next day. The person Mable had made an appointment with was Ethan Miller, a famous surgeon in Dond. He was especially good at neurology and was currently the director of neurosurgery at Richworth Medical School. They agreed to meet at a cafe near his hospital. When Mable arrived, she met someone hateful as soon as she got out of the car. ¡°Mable?¡± Beatrice had juste out of the mall. She had a few shopping bags in her hands, likely leaving with a full load. Mable could not be bothered wasting time with her. So, she rolled her eyes and walked straight into the mall. ¡°You bitch!¡± ¡®How dare she ignore me?!¡¯ Beatrice stared at Mable with hatred but suddenly thought of something and decided to follow her. Before long, she saw Mable walking into a cafe to meet with a man. Beatrice was delighted. She hurriedly took out her phone to take pictures of them. In order to achieve her desired effect, she purposely took a few ¡°flirtatious¡± pictures from certain angles. Yesterday, she heard from Aunt Martha that ir argued with Uncle Luke over Mable. ir even warned Uncle Luke not to touch her. It seemed Mable was much more important to ir than she thought. Nheless, she would not allow that! Beatrice had liked ir since she was a child and had liked him for many years. Who was Mable to steal him from her? ¡°I wonder how ir will look when he sees these pictures?¡± Beatrice sneered and sent the pictures to ir. Then, she also sent him a voice message. ¡°ir, I just saw Mable shopping with a man at the mall. They¡­ seemed very close.¡± ¡­ At Fowler Enterprise. ir sat behind his desk and worked on hisputer. Suddenly, his phone rang several times in a row. He thought Mable had messaged him, but it turned out to be Beatrice. After reading the messages he sent, he immediately turned cold. ¡®I just got rid of Rahman and Hugh, and now she hooked up with someone else! ¡®That damn woman¡­ She needs to be taught a lesson!¡¯ ¡­ In the cafe. After Mable and Ethan met, they exchanged a few pleasantries before getting down to business. The patient Ethan was responsible for was Jacob Murphy, a veteran. His spine got shot while participating in a peacekeeping mission abroad. Although the bullet was removed, his spinal nerves were damaged, resulting in the paralysis of his lower limbs. Half a month ago, Jacob could still walk against the wall. However, it was difficult now for him to even stand. Mable looked at the patient¡¯s case. To her, his situation was not tricky. She was 90% confident aboutpleting the surgery. She asked, ¡°When is the surgery scheduled?¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¡°This Friday,¡± Ethan answered. Mable nodded. ¡°Email me a copy of the case. I¡¯ll be the main surgeon for the operation.¡± Ethan was grateful. ¡°Professor Jefferson, thank you on behalf of the patient.¡± He had a lot of respect for Mable, his mentor and friend. Since she would be in charge of the surgery, he was relieved. Mable smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯ll be collecting a consultation fee, after all.¡± Once they were done discussing the matter, Ethan treated Mable to a simple meal. Following that, Mable returned to the Royal View Vi. As soon as she entered the house, she saw ir sitting on the living room sofa. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯s going to be workingte today?¡¯ ir looked up and stared gloomily at her delicate features. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°I went to meet a friend,¡± Mable casually answered. ¡°A guy?¡± Mable raised her eyebrow. ¡°Mm.¡± ir lifted his hand. ¡°Come here!¡± Mable was sharp to notice that his mood was not quite right tonight. He was looking coldly at her, making her feel ufortable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with¡ª Ah!¡± Just as Mable got close, ir pulled her arms hard and pressed her onto the sofa. He firmly gripped her wrists and raised them above her head. Afterward, he kissed her passionately. ¡°ir¡­ Let go of me¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Mmph!¡± Mable struggled hard against his rough kiss. ¡°Who do you want if not me?!¡± ir pinched her chin. ¡°Mable, you promised me you¡¯d only stay by my side for these six months!¡± Mable lifted her leg to kick him. ¡°I promised to stay by your side, not to be your sex partner!¡± ir grabbed her calf and lifted her dress. ¡°Mable, you provoked me first.¡± ir had his sanity washed away by jealousy. Whenever he thought of Mable being together with another man, he would go crazy from jealousy. ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke¡ª¡± ¡°You pursued me for two years when we were married!¡± ir lowered his head and bit her lip. He was itching to devour her. The taste of blood lingered between Mable¡¯s lips and tongue. Finally, she came back to her senses and could not take it anymore. She broke free from ir¡¯s grip and pped him in the face. ¡°ir, who are you to treat me like that?!¡± ir was stunned. ¡°Yes, I pursued you for two years, but how did you treat me in those two years?! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°To see you, I waited all night for you outside your office building in the middle of winter, but you didn¡¯t even look at me. ¡°I learned to cook for a month just to make you lunch. All my fingers were either burned or cut, but you threw my food away anyway. ¡°I saw on TV that men like obedient women, so I listened to everything you said even if I didn¡¯t want to. ¡°I wanted to please you. So, I neverined a word to you, even when I was hospitalized from being bullied by your mom and her servants. ¡°ir, I once loved you so much that I wished toy my heart bare before you. However, you repeatedly trampled on my sincere feelings!¡± Mable pushed him away and shouted while pointing at him. ¡°What right do you have now to demand that I continue to love you? Who do you think you are?!¡± ir looked coldly at Mable and recalled everything she said. She used to love him so much. Why did she not love him anymore, then? He caressed her face with a cold look in his eyes. ¡°Well, Mable, you¡¯ve piqued my interest. So, you have to be responsible until the end!¡± Mable¡¯s heart ached. She knew ir could not possibly be in love with her. All he had for her was interest. He found her interesting because her personality changed after she regained her memories, which was why he was pestering her. ¡°No way! Don¡¯t even think about it for the rest of your life!¡± Mable yelled and forcefully escaped from ir. She ran out of the vi. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Mable¡¯s heart hurt. It hurt so much that she was about to suffocate. She ran out of the vi and fell to the ground within two minutes. The excruciating pain was so unbearable that she wanted to die. All of a sudden, it was pouring with lightning and thunder. Mable curled up and knelt on the ground. The immense pain from her heart made her spasm uncontrobly. The thing in her blood must be acting up again! This time, it was more vicious and painful than before. It was an indescribable pain that spread bit by bit from her heart, stimting every nerve, every cell, and every inch of her skin. It was even more unbearable than being skinned or having her bones chipped. Mable wanted to call for help but realized she had run out without her phone. There was a rumble in the sky. In an instant, it started raining even heavier. The pain continued intensifying¡­ However, her consciousness was clear. This was the poison¡¯s feature. The more painful it was, the more conscious she became, and the more torturous it was! Beep, beep! In the distance, a sedan drove over. The car stopped, and someone ran down. ¡°Miss, are you¡ª Professor Jefferson?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was Ethan. Ethan could tell right away that something was wrong with Mable. He immediately picked her up. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Mable reached out with difficulty and grabbed his arm. That was all she could utter. It was useless to go to the hospital. After all, the poison had no cure. Ethan looked at Mable with aplicated gaze. In the end, he respected her wishes and did not take her to the hospital. Instead, he brought her to his home. Once there, he wrapped Mable in a dry towel. He took out the medical kit and was about to give her a checkup when she suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Professor Jefferson, you¡­¡± The object in Ethan¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Mable¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and her eyes had turnedpletely red! ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mable closed her eyes. She knew she looked scary at the moment. Mable curled up, and her lower lip bled from being bitten. ¡°Do you have¡­ Tramadol hydrochloride? Give me¡­ two¡­ Two shots.¡± ¡°Two shots?!¡± Ethan looked at her in shock. Tramadol hydrochloride was a strong sedative. It was usually used on cancer patients, and the maximum dosage was one shot at a time. Mable asked for two shots. ¡°Professor Jefferson, I¡¯ll give you one shot first.¡± While Mable herself was a doctor and knew the dosage of medicines, Ethan was still worried. He found the medicine and gave her a shot. After a while, at her strong request, he gave her another shot. Mable did not feel much better, even after two shots of the strong sedative. The pain continued, but she stopped spasming. Ethan took her temperature. It was only 34 degrees, which was very abnormal. Her blood pressure was standard, but her heartbeat was abnormally fast. Ethan became more worried when he looked at the pale Mable suffering from pain. ¡°Professor Jefferson, I¡¯d better send you to the hospital.¡± After he said that, the maid downstairs hurriedly ran up. ¡°Sir, Master ir is here.¡± Mable¡¯s eyebrow moved. ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ Ethan frowned. He and ir were not associated, so what was he doing here sote at night? He was about to stand up when Mable held his hand. ¡°Help me¡­ hide it from him!¡± Given ir¡¯s nature, if he knew she was poisoned, he would definitely get to the bottom of it. He might even look into it. Mable did not want him to know about that nightmare five years ago. ¡°Professor Jefferson¡­¡± Ethan hesitated. ¡°Just say that¡­ I caught a cold. ¡°Ethan, please¡­ I beg you¡­¡± Mable was in pain with every word she spoke. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 ¡°...Okay,¡± Ethan responded. After getting his reply, Mable¡¯s hands hung powerlessly. She had used up all her strength to utter those words. Ethan was about to go downstairs when the bedroom door was pushed open. Next, ir walked in with a cold aura. It was raining, and Mable did not have her phone with her. He chased after her as he was worried about her. Afterward, he saw a man carrying her into the car. It was the same man she met in the afternoon. ir suppressed his urge to punch Ethan. He looked past him and fixed his gaze on Mable lying on the bed. She was drenched, her face was pale, and she was trembling as if she was enduring great pain. ¡°Mable!¡± Seeing Mable in such a state, ir cast his anger aside and rushed over. ¡°Mable! Mable!¡± ¡°Mmph!¡± Mable twitched as soon as ir gripped her hand. ¡®It hurts so much!¡¯ ¡°Master ir, you¡ª¡± Ethan tried to step forward to stop ir but was pushed away. ¡°Ethan Miller, how dare you touch her?!¡± Ethan clenched his fists. ¡°Master ir, I didn¡¯t hurt Mable. She¡­ caught a cold from the rain.¡± As ir carried Mable, he warned Ethan, ¡°Stay away from her!¡± After that, he left with Mable. Once they returned to the Royal View Vi, ir asked someone to call the family doctor. Mable stopped him in a hoarse voice. ¡°No need. Dr. Miller¡­ checked on me. I¡¯ll be fine¡­ once I¡¯ve rested for a night.¡± ir ignored her and still had someone call the doctor. ¡°Your body is freezing. Are you cold?¡± ir removed her drenched clothes and prepared hot water in the bathtub. He carried her and ced her inside. Then, he hugged her from behind and let her lean against his chest. He rested his chin on top of her head and rubbed gently. ¡°Feeling better?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Mable responded softly. She was conscious but kept her eyes closed. Afraid her red eyes would scare ir, she did not dare open them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It was uncertain if the two shots of sedative were starting to take effect, but Mable finally felt the pain in her heart slowly decreasing¡­ On the other hand, ir¡¯s face suddenly changed. A familiar feeling surged. ir tightened his grip around Mable¡¯s waist. A heavy heat rushed up from his limbs, making his heart beat faster and his breathing quicker¡­ Ba-dump! Ba-dump! His heart was beating faster! ¡®Damn it! ¡®It¡¯s this feeling again!¡¯ Mable was a deadly temptation for him at this moment. He wanted her. He wanted her badly! ¡°Mabes¡­¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Mmph.¡± ir lowered his head and kissed her hard¡­ ¡­ Half an hourter, ir carried Mable out of the bathroom. He looked unusually ghastly. Before he even started, Mable had fallen asleep. Seeing how pale she looked, he could not bear to continue. He carried her to the bed and put on her pajamas for her. ir went to take a cold shower before letting the family doctor in. After a quick examination, the family doctor said, ¡°Master ir, there¡¯s nothing serious.¡± ir frowned on the soda. ¡°Then why is she so pale?¡± Mable¡¯s skin was on the paler side, to begin with. However, at that moment, she looked as though she had lost blood. She looked like a porcin doll that would break upon touch. It made ir¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Um¡­ From the current examination, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Ms. Jefferson¡¯s body. If you¡¯re still worried, I¡¯ll draw her blood and take it to theb.¡± ir nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Mable was unusual tonight, so he was somewhat worried. He could rest assured if a more detailed check was done. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 When Mable woke up, it was the next morning. She sat up to look at the time. It was 9:30 am. Only ten hours had passed since the poison acted upst night. Every time it happened in the past, even after taking sedatives, the excruciating pain would torment her for a whole day. Only after that would the pain slowly decrease until it disappearedpletely. How did it get better so quickly this time? ¡®It was probably because the concentration of the sedative Ethan usedst night was rtively high.¡¯ However, Mable did not think much about it. She went to the bathroom to wash up and saw that her eyes had returned to their normal color. She was relieved. It seemed she got through it this time. When she went downstairs for breakfast, Aunt Grace was the only one in the living room. It was there Mable heard from her that ir looked after her all nightst night. She only remembered that he carried her into the bathroom to soak in a hot bath. He also kissed her, but she fell asleep after that. She could not remember anything else. ¡°Eh?¡± While eating breakfast, Mable suddenly noticed a needle mark on her left arm.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was on the spot where blood was usually drawn. Mable became nervous right away. ¡°Aunt Grace, did the family doctor draw my bloodst night?¡± Aunt Grace nodded. ¡°Yes. Master ir was worried and wanted the doctor to give you a full body check.¡± Mable put down her cutlery and ran upstairs. ir¡¯s family doctor was Zachary Brooks, the dean of Richworth Medical School. Since Zachary drew her bloodst night, he would have taken it back to the medical school for ab test. Mable found Ethan¡¯s number in her contact list and called him. When the call went through, Ethan hurriedly asked before Mable could speak, ¡°Professor Jefferson, are you okay?¡± Mable answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry I made you worryst night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine¡­¡± ¡°Dr. Miller, I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor.¡± Ethan did not hesitate. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mable held the phone tightly with sweaty palms. ¡°Zachary Brooks, the dean of your hospital, drew my bloodst night for testing¡­¡± Ethan was a doctor at the medical school and had free ess to theb. If he was willing to help Mable, he should be able to switch her blood test results. After Mable finished, Ethan fell silent for a while before he said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dr. Miller.¡± Mable hung up and sat powerlessly on the sofa. She could only hope nobody worked through the night in the hospitalb yesterday. ir must not find out about the thing in her blood. However, what if the results were already out and sent to ir? Mable was still worried, so she changed her clothes and went to thepany to find him. ¡­ Fowler Enterprise. ir was in a meeting. While Mable did not see him, she saw Beatrice dressed extravagantly in his office. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Beatrice stared at Mable, not hiding her hatred for her. Amos called her this morning and said that ir wanted to see her. Overjoyed, she specially dressed up beforeing out. She did not expect Mable to be here either. Mable looked at her askance. ¡°I came to see ir. Do you think I¡¯m here to see you?¡± Beatrice scoffed coldly. ¡°ir doesn¡¯t love you. If you continue pestering him like this, it¡¯ll only make him hate you more.¡± Mable smiled faintly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me, but he doesn¡¯t love you either. Why are you so proud?¡± Beatrice was furious. ¡°If not for you, ir would¡¯ve fallen in love with me!¡± If Mable had not suddenly appeared, she would have been Mrs. Fowler by now. Beatrice calmed down and said to Mable, ¡°ir and I have known each other for more than ten years. He has feelings for me. ¡°Mable, you know what? ir asked me here today. He said he had something important to tell me.¡± ¡®He must¡¯ve seen the pictures I sent him and now knows Mable¡¯s true colors. So, he¡¯s finally going to listen to Uncle Luke and Aunt Martha and marry me instead.¡¯ Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¡®That must be it!¡¯ Beatrice fantasized and smiled brighter. ¡°Mable, believe it or not, ir will kick you out if I tell him to!¡± Mable looked faintly at her as if she was looking at a retard. ¡°Try it then!¡± Soon, ir adjourned the meeting and returned to his office. He had obviously not expected Mable toe. He froze for a moment and then frowned. Mable noticed his expression, and her heart ached for no reason. She figured he was probably still angry aboutst night. Mable stood up. Before she could say anything, ir pointed at the door and said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡± Mable was stunned. On the other hand, Beatrice was overjoyed. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She had not said anything, but ir already asked Mable to go out. It seemed like he had gotten sick of her. ¡®This is great!¡¯ Beatrice thought to herself. Mable stared at ir¡¯s cold eyes and pursed her lips. Beatrice won! Though Mable could notpare to Liv, even Beatrice was more important to ir. She suddenly felt ridiculous. She turned to leave and walked out without any hesitation. Just as she walked out of the office, Mable received a message from Ethan. He had gotten her blood test result. ¡­ Watching Mable walk out of the office, ir loosened his tie, feeling a little annoyed. ¡°Have her wait for me in the lounge and send her breakfast,¡± he said to Amos. ¡°Understood.¡± Amos left after that. ir¡¯s heart wrenched when he recalled Mable¡¯s pale face. Aunt Grace called him just now to inform him that Mable had woken up and gone out without having breakfast. ir was about to call her after his meeting when he heard Amos say she was waiting for him in his office. Why could she not have had breakfast first beforeing over? She had a hard timest night, so he wondered if she felt better today. ¡°ir.¡± Beatrice seemed hurt as she looked at ir. It turned out he asked Mable to go out to have breakfast! Only then did ir look at her with narrowed eyes. He sat in his chair and gently tapped the desk with his index finger. ¡°Were you the one who took the pictures yesterday?¡± Beatrice quickly went forward and looked for the photos in her phone gallery to show him. ¡°Yes. ir, I saw Mable having a private meeting with another man. They were especially intimate and even kissed. Though, I didn¡¯t manage to take a picture of that. ¡°Oh, right. I remember a paparazzo photographed her and a foreign tycoon staying in a hotel the whole night. ¡°ir, Mable must have a messy private life. I also heard she once asked for many gigolos at a bar. ¡°A woman like her doesn¡¯t deserve you. It¡¯s a good thing you divorced her¡­¡± ir went through the photos on Beatrice¡¯s phone. He selected them all, deleted them, and reformatted the phone. Given the angles they were taken, they must have been deliberately shot to create a specific effect. ir had been so enraged yesterday that he blindly believed they were real. In return, he almost hurt herst night and made her so angry that she ran out into the rain and got sick. ¡°ir, why did you¡­?¡± Beatrice could not understand why ir deleted the photos from her phone. ir threw her phone on the table and asked coldly, ¡°Beatrice, who gave you the guts to scheme against my woman?¡± Beatrice stiffened. ¡°No, I¡­ ir¡­¡± ¡°Since you did it, you¡¯ll have to suffer the consequences!¡± Beatrice¡¯s phone rang at this time. It was her dad who called. As soon as she answered it, her dad¡¯s ear-shattering voice came through. ¡°What did you do to piss off Master ir? He stopped all coborations with Stanton Enterprise, and now all otherpanies we¡¯re cooperating with have also withdrawn their investments¡­¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Beatrice listened to her dad yell, and her body turned cold. Her legs went weak, and she knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°ir, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong¡­¡± ir did not give her a chance to plead for mercy. He directly dialed the inte and had security take her away. Afterward, Amos walked in. ¡°Master ir, Ms. Jefferson left.¡± As ir ran out, Mable entered the elevator. He frowned and picked up his phone to call her. However, he was redirected to the voicemail as she was on a call. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ Mable left Fowler Enterprise and called Ethan to meet up. Ethan handed her a folder when she arrived at the agreed-upon cafe. ¡°I made a fake blood test report of a healthy person and switched yours with it. No one noticed.¡± Mable took the document. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ethan adjusted his sses and looked at the document in her hand. ¡°Professor Jefferson, I looked at your report when I switched it.¡± Mable knew he would definitely have seen the content when he switched her blood test report. What was in her blood could not be hidden from him. Mable looked seriously at Ethan. ¡°Dr. Miller, please keep my secret.¡± Ethan frowned slightly and asked her in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Anemia is just a small problem. Why hide it from Master ir?¡± ¡°...Anemia?¡± Mable was baffled. She opened the folder and took a look at the blood test report. She widened her eyes when she nced at thest few rows of data. ¡®This isn¡¯t right!¡¯ She was well aware of her body condition. Apart from the thing in her blood, she was healthy and did not have anemia. Hence¡­ There was something wrong with this blood test report! ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t get the wrong report?¡± Mable looked at Ethan. Ethan shook his head. ¡°It can¡¯t be. The delivery time and information are all correct, and there¡¯s also a marking on the report because the dean personally sent it to theb.¡± Mable looked at the report and frowned. She was sure this was not her blood sample. Since Ethan did not get the wrong one, could the staff in theb have mixed up the blood samples? If that was the case, the mistake ended up helping her. Ethan looked at Mable and asked, ¡°Professor Jefferson, is¡­ something wrong with the blood test report?¡± Mable returned the report to the file bag. ¡°Nothing. I just didn¡¯t think I would be anemic.¡± Ethan fell silent before he said, ¡°When you have time, you shoulde to the hospital for a full body checkup.¡± As a doctor, he knew Mable¡¯s conditionst night was not a minor problem. Mable smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Miller. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m also a doctor.¡± Ethan wanted to say something else but hesitated. Based on Mable¡¯s conditionst night, there must be something wrong. Nheless, since she was not willing to talk about it, Ethan did not pursue it further. At this time, Mable¡¯s phone rang. It was ir. She hung up and did not answer. Ethan saw the caller ID. He hesitated before asking, ¡°Professor Jefferson, are you and Master ir¡­?¡± Mable answered indifferently, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my ex-husband.¡± Stunned, Ethan came to a sudden realization. ¡°I see¡­ So you¡¯re his secret wife of two years.¡± He had heard people in Richworth talk about ir¡¯s secret marriage. At that time, rumor had it that his wife was nothing more than someone he used to deal with his family¡¯s urging for marriage. Mable smiled faintly. She recalled how ir treated her and was upset. Ethan had something else to do in the afternoon, so he returned to the hospital first. Mable sat alone in the cafe for a while. She stared at the report. The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was off. ¡®Could Rahman have done it?¡¯ With that thought in mind, she called Rahman right away. The call went through after a few seconds. ¡°Mabes, don¡¯t you know there¡¯s a 12-hour time difference between Dond and Monafett?! I just fell asleep!!!¡± Mable cleared her throat and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have something urgent to ask.¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Rahman yawned. ¡°What''s so urgent?¡± Mable told him briefly about the matter. Rahman fell silent after hearing what she said. He sounded serious as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about this. I didn''t do it!" Mable frowned. Who could it be if it was not Rahman? ¡°Mabes, didn''t you sayst time that that thing hasn''t red up in two years? Why did it re up so badly this time?¡± Compared to whoever switched her blood test report, he was more concerned about Mable¡¯s condition. Mable pinched the spot between her eyebrows. ¡°Maybe I''ve been too tiredtely.¡± She also could not figure out why it suddenly reappearedst night. Moreover, it was so violent, leaving herpletely defenseless. Rahman said, ¡°Mabes, you must learn to control your emotions.¡± The attack wasrgely rted to one¡¯s emotions. The greater one¡¯s mood swings, the easier it was for an attack to happen. ¡°Mm.¡± Mable paused and asked. ¡°Any news on Frank?" ¡°We''re still checking, but there''s no news for now. By the way, I found out that ir''s people are also looking for him.¡± Mable was slightly startled.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Is ir looking for Frank to avenge her?" ¡°I see. Get more people to look into Frank.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡± Mable hung up and asked the waiter for a lighter. She burned the blood test report Ethan gave her. In the afternoon, she went to the nursing home to see her grandpa. Not long after she arrived, ir came with a bouquet. Mable looked indifferently at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to see Grandpa.¡± Mable was dumbfounded by his words. ¡°Grandpa? How shameless of you to think that way!" ir put the flowers on the table and walked over to Mable. ¡°Is he okay today?" ¡°Not bad.¡± ir sat beside Mable and held her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Mable shook off his hand. ¡°I was busy!" ¡°With what?¡± ¡°It''s none of your business!¡± ir stared quietly at Mable for a few seconds before he asked, ¡°Someone offered 30 million dors to buy the Ice Jade Flower. Should I sell it?¡± Mable was stunned. She turned to look at him. ¡°I''ll offer 40 million dors. Sell it to me!" ir crossed his legs and smirked at her. ¡°I don¡¯tck money.¡± Mable red at him. ¡°ir, you promised to give me the Ice Jade Flower!¡± ¡°This scum isn''t trying to go back on his word, is he?!" ir hooked Mable¡¯s hair around his fingertip. ¡°Our deal was that you''ll stay by my side for half a year, and I''ll give you the Ice Jade Flower. ¡°However, Mabes, you''ve not been behaving well at all.¡± Mable froze for a brief moment and sneered. ¡°In your office this morning, I went out when you told me to. Was that not well-behaved enough for you?" ir frowned and held her hands again. ¡°I asked you to go out and wait for me at the lounge. Aunt Grace said you didn¡¯t have breakfast, so I asked Amos to prepare something for you. However, you left and didn''t pick up your phone when I called you.¡± Mable¡¯s eyes flickered. ...Is that so?¡¯ She thought he asked her to go out because she was disturbing his time alone with Beatrice. Beatrice pecked the back of her hand. ¡°Mabes, as long as you be good and stay by my side, I''ll satisfy you with anything you want.¡± Mable looked at the suddenly gentle ir and was dazed for a moment. ir seemed to be a little temperamentaltely. It was hard to tell what he wanted. ¡°Anything?¡± Mable asked. ir nodded. ¡°Mm. Anything.¡± Mable pursed her lips and said nothing more. What she wanted was very simple. It was not the Ice Jade Flower, but... Suddenly, ir''s phone rang. He took out his phone and turned cold when he saw the caller ID. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 It was Luke who called, asking ir to go home immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s just talk on the phone.¡± After all, ir did not want to go back. Ever since his grandpa passed away, he only returned to the Fowler Residence during Christmas. Just like Mable, he did not have a good feeling about that ce. ¡°Did you break off our coboration with Stanton Enterprise?! Who allowed you to do that, huh?!¡± Luke was furious. The Fowlers and the Stantons had been friends for decades and cooperated frequently in the business industry. Beatrice was even Luke''s favored candidate for a daughter-inw. With what he did, ir was simply disrespecting the Stantons. What was worse was that the otherpanies cooperating with Fowler Enterprise also stopped working with Stanton Enterprise after learning that ir broke off the coboration with Stanton Enterprise. In just a day, Stanton Enterprise was in jeopardy. ir asked coldly, ¡°Do I need to ask for permission?¡± Luke was so mad that he mmed the desk. ¡°ir, I see you''ve simply disregarded me as your father! ¡°No matter what, the Stantons and our family have been friends for decades. Even if they offended you, you can¡¯t be so ruthless to them!¡± ir raised his eyebrow. ¡°Ruthless?¡¯ ¡°Dad, I don''t think you understand. If I were truly ruthless, the Stantons would''ve been gone from Richworth by now.¡± ir hung up after saying that. Mable looked at him in surprise. ¡°Did you do something to the Stantons?¡± In the morning, Beatrice was smugly showing off to Mable how important she was to ir. Why did ir suddenly make a move on them? ¡°It''s just a little warning.¡± ir put his phone away and held Mable¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let''s go home.¡± When Mable got into the car, she noticed a folder from the medical school on the seat. It should be the fake report Ethan reced. ¡°What''s this?" Mable asked, even though she knew. ir answered, ¡°I had the doctor draw your bloodst night for a check-up. That''s the result.¡± He had seen the test result. Mable opened it and took a look. Everything was normal. ¡°Do you and Ethan know each other?¡± ir suddenly asked her. Mable nodded. ¡°We worked together abroad for a while.¡± ir overbearingly pulled her into his arms. ¡°Mabes, I don¡¯t want you to get too close to other men.¡± Mable smiled teasingly and asked, ¡°ir, are you... Jealous?" ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Mable was indeed surprised. That said, she also knew that ir''s ¡°jealousy¡± had nothing to do with love. It was just a man¡¯s innate possessiveness. When they returned to the Royal View Vi, Tracey was also there. ¡°You''re back!¡± Tracey ran over to help Mable with her bag as soon as she saw her. ¡°Mabes, I bought a lot of stuff. There''s fish, steak, ribs, broli, corn...¡± Mable looked at her helplessly. ¡°You''re here to mooch a meal again, huh?¡± ¡°Hehe. Mabes, you''re the best! It''s been a long time since I''ve had your cooking. I''ve been craving for them.¡± Mable did not know how to cook in the past. After losing her memory, she learned to cook for ir and became especially good at it. Unfortunately, ir did not appreciate it. Tracey, on the other hand, was a foodie. She mooched meals from her from time to time and chatted with her. ¡°Alright. Let me change my clothes first.¡± Mable went upstairs and changed into loungewear. Then, she headed to the kitchen.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After putting on an apron, she was just about to tie a knot at the back when a pair of arms went around her waist. ¡°I''ll help you.¡± Mable stiffened. She could clearly feel ir tying the knot behind her. It was a flirtatious scene. ¡°What are you going to do with this fish?¡± ir suddenly asked in an attractive voice. Mable''s ears turned red. She looked at the cleaned sea bass and said, ¡°Steam it.¡± ¡°Click!¡± A shutter was heard. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°Wow! I captured it really well!" Mable and ir nced at the kitchen door at the same time to find Tracey holding her phone with a big smile on her face. ¡°ir, Mabes, doesn''t this look heartwarming?¡± Tracey ran in with her phone. ir looked at it and said, ¡°It''s quite good. Send it to me.¡± Mable immediately pushed him away and red at Tracey. ¡°Tracey, do you still want dinner?!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Of course! I''ll help you wash the vegetables!¡± Tracey quickly sent the photo to ir and did as she said. While Tracey did not know how to cook, she was good at helping. Soon, she was done with the preparations. An hourter, dinner was served. ir looked at the mouthwatering dishes and suddenly remembered Mable¡¯s wordsst night. There was a timest year when Mable would prepare three meals for him almost every day. She would send an exquisite lunch box to thepany and prepare a sumptuous dinner in the evening, waiting for him toe home. However, he never ate them. There were also a few times when he threw the meals into the trash in front of her. ir clenched his fists. For once, he felt like such an *sshole! How sad must Mable have been at that time?! ¡°ir, what are you waiting for? Dig in.¡± Tracey finished taking pictures and saw him standing on the side with a somber face. Mable nced at him and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat my food, you can ask Aunt Grace to cook for you.¡± ¡°I didn''t say that.¡± ir sat next to Mable and took a bowl of onion soup for her. Tracey hurriedly handed over her bowl, only for ir to roll his eyes at her. ¡°Do you not have hands?" Tracey was speechless. ¡°Okay. I''ve been rejected.¡¯ ir tasted every dish. He had to say that Mable''s cooking was great. Who would have thought that ordinary home-cooked food could be so delicious? He ate a lot for dinner. When he finally stopped, every te on the table was empty. Mable twitched her mouth when she saw that ir seemed to want more. ¡°You''ll get indigestion if you eat so much at night.¡± ir smiled evilly. ¡°It''s fine. We can exerciseter to help.¡± Mable said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go and wash the dishes?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°..Okay.¡± Washing the dishes should not be difficult. Tracey twitched her mouth. It was her first time seeing ir washing dishes. Mable had only said it casually. She did not expect ir to agree to it. At this time, Aunt Grace came over and said, ¡°Master ir, Ms. Stanton is here.¡± ¡°Why is she here?" Tracey did not have a good feeling about Beatrice. ¡°I''m not seeing her!¡± ir cleaned up the dishes without looking up. Aunt Grace responded to him and walked out. Not long after, she returned and said, ¡°Master ir, Ms. Stanton is kneeling at the door, unwilling to leave. She said she must see you today.¡± ¡°ir! ir! Please spare my family! ¡°Sob... ir... I know I was wrong. I''m sorry. I won''t dare to do it again... ir!¡± Beatrice¡¯s cries were hearding from outside the house. ir''s eyes turned cold as he shouted, ¡°Have the bodyguards get rid of her!¡± Outside the house. Beatrice was directly picked up by two bodyguards and thrown onto the road. ¡°ir, how could you do this to me...? It must be that bitch, Mable!¡± Beatrice fell to the ground in a sorry state. She stared hatefully at the vis door. ''It''s all because of that bitch! ¡°She better count her blessings! Beatrice stood up and got into her car. She took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Didn''t you say you''d help me? Well, now''s the time..." Chapter 77 Chapter 77 After ir washed the dishes, he also cut some fruits. In the living room, Mable and Tracey were engrossed in ying a game. When Mable was suddenly fed with a piece of watermelon, she ate it without thinking. It was cold and quenched her thirst. She turned to find ir sitting beside her with a fork. He asked gently, ¡°Is it good?¡± Mable shifted to the side and answered, ¡°...Not bad.¡± ir took another piece of watermelon with the fork and fed it to her. ¡°Have another one.¡± Mable was not used to being treated so gently by him. ¡°I''ll do it myself¡ª Mm...¡± The cold and delicious watermelon was fed to her mouth. Tracey stopped ying the game when she saw them. She wailed, ¡°Can you have some love and care for a single woman like me?¡± She was blinded by their public disy of affection. ir looked askance at her. She was an eyesore for him at the moment. ¡°Are you not going home?¡± ¡°Yes, I''m going back now.¡± Tracey put down the gamepad and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait. Go to my study. I have something to say to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tracey went upstairs. ir gave Mable the fruit te and said, ¡°Have more. I''lle downter to walk with you in the garden.¡± He then headed upstairs after saying that. Mable looked at the fruit te. She wanted to smile but could not do so. In the past, she dreamed of ir eating or going on a walk with her. Now that it came true, she did not seem that happy. After all, she was just someone interesting to him. In the study. ir lighted a cigarette. However, he did not smoke it and only held it between his fingers. He watched as it burned. ¡°Tracey, what does Mabes like?" Tracey looked hatefully at him. ¡°You were married for two years, yet you don''t know what she likes?¡± ir was left speechless by guilt. Tracey pped her forehead. How could she forget that her brother used to be a scum who disregarded Mable? ¡°ir, you never cared about Mabes. No wonder she left you in Ashdale. It looks like you broke her heart. It won''t be easy for you to pursue her now.¡± ir knew it would not be an easy task. However, he would make up for it in the next six months. Tracey looked at ir''s cold face and grinned. ¡°I know a lot about what she likes, but...¡± ir frowned. ¡°But what?¡± Tracey coughed and avoided his gaze. ¡°Um, when are you going to transfer Arthur back?¡± She had not seen him in almost three years. She missed him a lot. ir sized her up, surprised. ¡°You...¡± Tracey blushed. ¡°Are you going to transfer him back or not?!" ir nodded. ¡°There are still some things to deal with in Monafett. I''ll transfer him back to Richworth once he¡¯s handled them.¡± Tracey jumped in excitement when she heard that. ¡°I knew it! You''re the best!!!" She cleared her throat and continued, ¡°I''ll tell you everything. Note them down.¡± ir quickly opened the note app on his phone. ¡°Mabes likes fondue and foods with bold vors, except during her period. ¡°She likes to drink a cup of hot milk before bed, only drinks atte for coffee, and likes things sweet. ¡°She likes the clothes and bags from GOOC. She used to say that they have nice designs. ¡°Also, Mabes'' period isn¡¯t regr. Moreover, she has bad cramps every time. So, you''ll need to take care of her and prepare some sweet treats..." Tracey said a lot of things. When she finished, ir had written a long list in his note app.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He put his phone away and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You can go now.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah!" Chapter 78 Tracey walked to the door and suddenly remembered something. She stopped and turned around. "Is there something else?" ir looked at her. Tracey said, "I had dinner with Solomon yesterday. He asked me to remind you that it''s time for a body checkup." ir was stunned. He had been so busytely that he had forgotten about it. "You know your condition..." "What''s there to be afraid of? I''m only twenty-eight this year." ir put out the cigarette in his hand and sounded indifferent. Tracey frowned. "That doesn''t mean you shouldn''t pay attention to it." "Got it." ir lit another cigarette after Tracey left. After sitting in the study for a while, he went downstairs. Mable was already taking a walk in the garden. Mable asked him, "What did you and Tracey talk about earlier? She had a big smile on her face when she left." ir held her hand and answered after some thought, "Her crush ising back." "Crush?" Mable had known Tracey for so long but had never heard her say she had a crush. ir caressed her head. "You''ll get to know him in time." Mable was shy from his intimate gesture. She looked away into the distance. ir stopped in his tracks at this time. "Mabes." "Hm?" Mable looked up at him. "I''m sorry." ir looked at her fair fingers. He felt sorry when he thought about how she once injured all of her fingers while learning how to cook. "It was my fault for hurting you and making you sad before. I won''t do that anymore." Mable stared nkly at him. Her heart was thumping. It was surprising that ir would lower his voice to apologize to her. She opened her mouth, but no words came out. ir had hurt her, and it was not something that could be forgotten with an apology. After all, not all apologies lead to forgiveness. Mable did not resent him for how he treated her in the past. In a way, she deserved it for falling in love with someone who did not love her. She rubbed her nose. "ir, I don''t want to talk about the past." ir embraced her and patted her back gently. "As you wish." ... On Friday. ir did not have anything important to do in the morning. Remembering Tracey''s reminder from that day, he went to the hospital. When he arrived, he heard multiple footstepsing from the other end of the corridor just as he walked out of the elevator. ir looked over and saw a group of doctors clustered around a female doctor in a white coat and a mask. They were walking in his direction. The woman in the lead wore thin-framed sses and a mask. Her long hair was tied into a high ponytail, revealing her fair neck. She was focused on the medical record in her hand while saying something to the doctors and nurses around her. She looked so solemn, as if she was a heroic general about to go into battle. The group of doctors following behind her looked at her with respect and admiration. They recorded everything she said. ir looked at the woman walking over in shock. Although she was wearing a mask, he recognized her right away. "Mable?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mable looked up, frozen as she met ir''s gaze. "ir?" ''Why is he at the hospital?'' At this time, a doctor in the back answered a phone call and then said to Mable, "Professor Jefferson, the blood bank got back to us. There isn''t much O-type blood for now." "Professor?" ir was dumbfounded. He looked at Mable in shock. When he asked Mablest time if she knew medicine, she said she knew a little. He thought that was the case. Now, it seemed she was being modest. ''How could she be a professor if she only knew a little???'' Mable ignored ir and led the people to the ward, saying, "Then transfer some from other hospitals. The patient is a veteran, so he has priority! Everyone else, make your preparations. The surgery will start as soon as we have enough blood." "Yes, professor!" Everyone responded in unison and with the utmost respect. Chapter 79 Amos looked at Mable from behind and was dumbfounded for a long time. "Master ir, was that... Ms. Jefferson? When did she be so amazing? A medical professor at such a young age? Is she a genius?!" ir smiled proudly. "As expected of my wife." Amos was speechless. ''Master ir, have you forgotten that you''re divorced?'' In the dean''s office. Zachary looked at ir''s various test reports with a frown on his face. "Master ir, have you been working too muchtely and are under too much pressure? Quite a few of the numbers on your reports are on the high side. How''s your sleep and appetitetely?" ir pinched the spot between his eyebrows. "My appetite is fine, but I''ve been a little... insomniac." He hardly had insomnia in the past. However, when Mable ran away to Ashdale, he did not sleep for three days just to look for her. Since then, he began to suffer from insomnia. Zachary asked again after some thought, "What about your mental state? Do you tend to wander off or go into a trance?" "No." Zachary was relieved. "That''s good. Master ir, although your family''s gic disease usually strikes after the age of 40, special circumstances can''t be ruled out. "So, you need to maintain a good work-life bnce and keep yourself in a healthy mental state. Make sure you also get enough sleep every day. "I''ll prescribe you medicine to help with your sleep. Be sure toe back for a follow-up." ir nodded. The Fowlers had a history of hereditary mental illness. It was only inherited by males, and generally, only the firstborn would inherit it. ir''s dad, grandpa, and himself were all the eldest sons of the family. As soon as they were born, they inherited the illness. While the illness would not kill them, after it attacked, their mental state would be extremely poor. They would also be easily irritable, moody, and even... Do radical things. After taking his medicine, ir did not leave the hospital but waited for Mable outside the operating room. Inside the operating room. "The patient has been ced under general anesthesia. "Intubation isplete." "Blood pressure 110, heart rate 70." "Ready, scalpel."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Hemostat." The surgery went on for five hours and was finallypleted. After thest stitch, Mable exhaled and left the rest to Ethan. She noted some precautions before leaving the operating room through another exit. Mable saw ir standing outside as soon as she walked out. "What are you doing here?" "Waiting for you." ir opened a bottle of water and handed it to her. Mable took it and drank half of it in one go. "Are you free tonight? Solomon organized something. Let''s have dinner together." "I''m not going!" Mable handed him the bottle and walked toward her office. She was exhausted and just wanted to go home and rest. ir knew she was tired and did not force her. He nned to message Solomonter, telling him that they would not be joining. Mable changed out of her surgical gown and took out her phone to look at the time. She saw that Lucy had sent her a message two hours ago. She read it and raised her eyebrow. ''She''s fast.'' Mable replied to Lucy after some thought. Then, she took her bag and walked out of the office. "Who''s going to be there?" Mable asked ir, who was waiting for her outside. ir answered, "Just him, Tracey, and Kyle." Mable was secretly delighted. ''Kyle is going too. Even God is helping me.'' She touched her nose and said, "I suddenly feel like going now." ir raised his eyebrow. It seemed what he read on the inte was right-women were unpredictable. An hourter, Nox Club. On the top floor, in a private room. Chapter 80 This was an exclusive private room. The interior wasvish, and the floor-to-ceiling windows offered a panoramic view of Richworth at night. When ir brought Mable inside, Solomon and Kyle were already there. Kyle looked at the two of them walking hand in hand. He put out his cigarette and said, "Hey." They had all met before, so Mable was not reserved. She nodded and greeted them before taking a seat. Solomon whistled loudly and looked meaningfully at them. "Master ir, when are you two remarrying?" Mable cast a cold look at him. "Who told you we''re going to remarry?!" Solomon twitched his mouth. ''Weren''t you holding hands? Are you not back together?'' ir nced at him and held Mable''s hand again. "I''m still pursuing Mable." He had not gotten her yet, so the remarriage would have to wait. Kyle looked yfully at him. "I met Mr. Morse two days ago. He seems to still have feelings for Ms. Jefferson.¡± ''Mr. Morse?'' Mable asked after some thought, "Howard Morse?" "Yes, him." ir''s face darkened. "He''s just up to no good!" Anyone who dared hit on his woman was simply asking for trouble! Mable looked proudly at ir. "A fairdy and a gentleman are well-matched. Isn''t this normal?" ir was speechless. "Hahaha..." Solomonughed regardless of his image. "Master ir, you''ve met your match." What goes aroundes around. ir would have a hard time pursuing his wife.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this moment, the door pushed open. Tracey wasst to arrive, with several shopping bags in her arms. "Sorry for beingte. The traffic was bad." Solomon teased her, "As usual, the one whoeste has to pay the bill!" Tracey was unhappy. "How can you guys let a little woman like me pay?" Since everyone arrived, the waiter began to serve the food. Mable looked at Kyle next to her and stood up with her ss. "Mr. Goodman, I''ll toast to you." Kyle was startled for a moment before he stood up with his ss too. "Ms. Jefferson, you''re too polite. You can just call me by my name." The two of them clinked sses and downed their drink. Mable picked up the wine bottle and filled his ss again. She discreetly ced her fingertip on the mouth of the ss for a second. "I heard that you''re very skilled. I''d like to spar with you when I get the chance." She smiled generously. Kyle looked at ir and smiled faintly. "Forget it. I''m afraid Master ir will kill me if I hurt you." ir took a sip of his red wine and said seriously, "You can''t hurt her." Kyle only stared at ir. Solomon patted his shoulder. "Kyle, we''re not looking down on you. Mable is really strong!" After all, she was Sonora, who dominated the boxing ring by going 1v10. Kyle looked at Mable in shock. "Then I''d like to exchange a few blows with you when we can." "Sure." The two of them clinked sses and downed their drink again. Mable smiled when she saw Kyle drinking the wine she poured for him. "Drink less wine." ir poured Mable a ss of juice and filled a bowl of seafood chowder for her. "This is their signature dish. Try it." "Thanks." Mable took a sip of it but suddenly felt nauseous after swallowing it. "Ugh." Mable covered her mouth and rushed into the bathroom to vomit. "Mabes!" ir was taken aback. He dropped his cutleries and quickly followed. Tracey was worried and followed behind them. "Mabes, are you okay?!" "There''s nothing wrong with this chowder, is there?" Solomon looked at the chowder on the table. They had it just now, and it tasted quite good. Mable vomited everything she had just eaten. Seeing that she looked slightly pale, ir wanted to send her to the hospital. Mable rinsed her mouth and shook her head. "I''m fine. There''s no need to go to the hospital..." Since the weather was rtively hot the past two days, she had not eaten much cooked food. She might have gotten gastroenteritis. Tracey suddenly thought of something and stared at Mable''s tummy for a while. Even though she was hesitant, she still asked, "Mabes, you''re not pregnant, are you...?" Chapter 81 As soon as Tracey said that, ir looked at Mable''s tummy. The first time they had sex was in the Jefferson Residence in Ashdale. It had been a month since. "What?" Mable looked at Tracey in a daze. Tracey was anxious. She lowered her voice and whispered to Mable, "Have you had your period this month?" Mable shook her head. "No way. I''m not pregnant!" She denied it firmly without thinking. Tracey asked, "Why is it impossible? You didn''t have your period this month, right?" ir held Mable''s hand and said gently, "Mabes, let''s go to the hospital tomorrow for a checkup." He had not taken preventive measures the two times they had sex. If she did not take birth control pills either, the chances of pregnancy were high. Mable looked helplessly at them. "I''m a doctor myself. Wouldn''t I know if I was pregnant?" Tracey retorted, "Doctors don''t treat themselves. It''s better to get it checked in the hospital." Mable could only stay silent.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Initially, Solomon was going to take everyone to his newly opened bar after dinner. Due to Mable''s incident, ir was not in the mood to continue and left with her after dinner. Inside the car, ir held Mable''s hand and locked fingers with her. He ced his other hand gently on her tummy, looking extremely gentle. Mable sighed internally countless times. ''Does he really think I''m pregnant?'' Nheless, she knew very well that she could not be pregnant. Seeing a drugstore ahead, she said, "Amos, pull over in front." "What''s the matter?" ir thought she was not feeling well again. "I''m going to buy something from the drugstore." Mable got out of the car, and ir followed behind. She bought medicine for gastroenteritis and two pregnancy tests. ir would not let it go if she did not do a test. At the counter, he paid for everything. As they walked out of the drugstore, ir looked at the pregnancy tests in the bag and asked, "Are they useful?" "Regr pregnancy tests have an uracy rate between 85 to 95%, which is pretty high." Right after Mable spoke, a runaway car on the opposite side of the road suddenly elerated and rushed onto the sidewalk. "Watch out!" ir hugged Mable and dodged to the side as the car crashed into the side door of the drugstore with a thud. As it happened too fast, Mable and ir fell to the ground. "Master ir, Ms. Jefferson!" Amos turned pale with fear and rushed out of the car. ir protected Mable tightly in his arms and guarded the back of her head with one of his hands. "Mabes, are you okay?" "I''m... Okay." ir helped her up, but she suddenly felt a throbbing pain in her belly. Something warm slowly flowed out from below... Mable''s legs went weak, and she fell into ir''s arms. "Mabes, what''s wrong?" "Ugh... My stomach... ir, my stomach... hurts..." ir held her cold hands and looked down to see that her white dress was stained red. His eyes widened, and he instantly turned pale. At the hospital. Mable was pushed into the emergency room. ir stood at the door with his hands clenched into fists beside his body. Hostility could be seen in his eyes. Amos followed behind him and did not dare to breathe hard. ''Since Ms. Jefferson only fell and wasn''t knocked down, she should be fine, right? However, the baby in her belly... ''Given how much blood there was, I''m afraid it can''t be saved. ''Ah!'' While he was thinking, the emergency room door opened. ir immediately rushed in. Mable looked weak as shey on the hospital bed. "Mabes." ir clutched her hand and said hoarsely, "It''s okay. I won''t let anything happen to you." Mable smiled weakly. "I''m fine." Chapter 82 The doctor on the side said without looking up, "She''s fine. You can leave after getting the medicine." ir was startled. He stared at Mable''s belly. "She''s fine? What about... the baby?" His question confused the doctor, who looked up at him in confusion. "Baby? What baby?" Mable quickly tugged at his sleeve. "ir, I''m not pregnant!" ir was stunned. ''Not pregnant? ''Then the blood just now...?'' Mable flushed red from embarrassment. "It was because... my period came." ir was speechless. Mable had bad cramps whenever she had her period. When it was serious, she would have to stay in bed for two days. "You''re having period cramps from not having enough nourishing food, so you have to pay more attention to it. Also, I checked when you said your stomach feels ufortable. You have chronic gastroenteritis, so avoid fishy, spicy, and stimting food for now. Eat nothing raw too." ir finally realized that he misunderstood. He draped his jacket over Mable and carried her. "Okay. Thank you, doctor." ir carried Mable and left the hospital. They went back to the Royal View Vi. Mable changed into her pajamas and was about to wash her blood-stained dress when ir walked in with a basin of water. "Who let you touch cold water? Put it down!" Seeing that she was preparing to wash something, ir''s face turned cold. Mable said, "...I''m using warm water." ir pulled her to the sofa and made her sit. He then squatted down to take off her shoes. "I looked up some things on the inte. They say that soaking your feet in hot water can rebnce your body and reduce the difort of menstrual cramps." "...Thanks." The CEO lowered himself to bring the basin for her to soak her feet. She would be ungrateful to refuse him. As such, Mable sat on the sofa, soaking her feet while ir went to the bathroom.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Not long after, she heard the sound of clothes being scrubbed. She turned to find ir scrubbing the dress she had just soaked into soapy water. Mable could not believe her eyes. Not only did ir bring water for her to soak her feet, but he also helped her to scrub her dress stained with period blood! While feeling shocked, Mable felt slightly sad. It must be hard for ir to be so nice to someone he did not love. ir returned to the bedroom after washing the dress. He sat next to Mable. He stretched his arm and pulled her into his embrace, closing the distance of their bodies. Then, he gently rubbed her belly with his warm hand through her thin pajamas. It was very warm, easing the difort in her tummy. Mable gradually rxed her body. ir rested his chin on her shoulder and rubbed against it. "Mabes, you almost scared me to death just now." Mable turned to smile at him. "I didn''t think you were so timid." "It''s because it was you." ir''s heart almost broke when Mable cried out in pain. He stared into her eyes. "I was worried something might have happened to you. Seeing you bleed also made me worry that something happened to the baby. "Anyway, you''re not pregnant..." In the quiet bedroom, Mable heard him clearly. She could tell from his tone that he was slightly disappointed. It was because she was not pregnant. "ir, do you want kids?" She asked him. "That depends on who I''m having them with." ir kissed her on the cheek with anticipation. "I''d want our kids, of course." Mable said, "But..." "Hm?" She felt a tinge of sourness in her heart and hesitated before she said, "I don''t want kids-I dislike them very much." ir was somewhat surprised. He paused before saying, "If you don''t like them, then we won''t have any." Mable lowered her head, not wanting him to look at her. Meanwhile. The Goodman Residence. Kyle went home after the gathering was over. Even though he did not drink much tonight, he felt dizzy after returning home. After taking a quick shower, he knocked out on his bed. In the night, a silhouette sneaked in. Chapter 83 It was a dark and windy night. A skillful woman climbed over the guardrail and sneaked into the vi quietly. After ambushing for two days outside, she had long known the security of the vi like the back of her hand. Coupled with Mable''s help, tonight was the best time to strike. At this hour, the servants in the vi were all asleep, and the main building was silent. The woman in ck entered the living room through the floor-to-ceiling window and slowly walked up the stairs. Ten minutester. Beep! A piercing rm sounded from the study on the second floor. Kyle snapped his eyes open and rolled out of bed. His vision was blurry, and he almost fell. He was dizzy. "Guards!" Realizing that something was wrong, Kyle shouted for someone while forcefully walking out of the bedroom. A ck figure shed in front of him. "Stand right there!" The woman scoffed and jumped down from the second floor through the window. Kyle rushed forward but only managed to touch the person''s long hair. Seeing as the study''s door was opened, he knew it was bad. He did not bother chasing the person in ck and immediately ran in. The study''s safe was open, and the box was still inside. He opened the box, but the content was gone. "Fuck!" He punched the box with violence in his eyes. The Royal View Vi. As Mable''s tummy was ufortable, she rested after soaking her feet. ir did not go back to his room. Cheekily, he slept with Mable. Mable was not afraid that he would do anything to her as she was on her period and did not refuse him. While they were soundly asleepte at night, ir''s phone rang. Mable awoke with a start. Then, she grunted and buried herself under the nket. ir answered the call and caressed her head tofort her before putting his phone by his ear. "Hello." After hearing what the caller said, he got out of bed and went to the study. Mable rolled over and picked up her phone to check the time. She figured it was probably Kyle who called ir.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After all, Zoe never missed when she made a move. In the study. ir stood in front of the window, exuding a cold aura. "When did you be so careless that you didn''t even know when a thief entered your house?" "I was careless indeed." Kyle still could not understand how he was so intoxicated. Did the thief put a type of incense in his room beforehand that would make him dizzy? "It''s not that you were careless. Someone has been eyeing A117 for a long time." Many people had their eyes on the item when it was still with Salomon. When it did not show up at thest auction, many people secretly asked around for information. Salomon would not easily reveal the buyer''s identity unless a significant person asked. So, it seemed the thief had quite a background. "Did you find out who it was?" ir asked. "I checked the surveince, but the face can''t be seen. I only know it was a woman." ir raised his eyebrow. "A woman?" It was interesting that Kyle was defeated by a woman this time. "Don''t worry. I''ll catch the person and get the stuff back as soon as possible." "Mm." Due to her period, Mable had a rosyplexion for two days. Seeing her so ufortable, ir felt sorry for her but could not do much to help. He went online and watched videos on how to make some soup. Chapter 84 ir held the kitchen knife and cut the washed ingredients. He was serious and careful. Once he had chopped everything up, he boiled some water and put them in. He remembered Tracey said that Mable had a sweet tooth, so he also prepared some sweet treats. Mable hugged her pillow and nestled on the sofa to watch a movie. However, her mind was not there. She stared nkly at ir, who was busy in the kitchen. If anyone had told her in the past that ir would help her wash her clothes stained with period blood and make soup for her, she would have thought that person was dreaming. Nheless, sincest night, ir had helped her with these things. When he returned to the bedroom in the middle of the night, he realized her feet were cold. So, he sat at the end of the bed and held her feet until they had warmed up before heid down. Mable did not dare to imagine such a gentle and caring ir before this. ir seemed to have sensed her gaze and turned around. Caught off guard, Mable met his eyes. She looked into his deep ck eyes, and her heart skipped a beat. Subconsciously, Mable looked away as if she were caught red-handed. ir was done with the soup. He walked out with a bowl and said, "You''ll feel better after having this."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Thanks." Mable took the bowl and held it in her hands. The delicious soup filled her stomach and warmed her soul. ir sat next to her and wrapped his hand around her waist. "You''re wee. I''ll make it for you every month." After pausing for a brief moment, he added, "Only for you." Mable''s eyes flickered. She smiled faintly andmented, "ir, I''m not used to you being so gentle." ir raised his eyebrow. "Isn''t it good? Do you want me to treat you coldly like before?" "...No." Mable liked him being gentle and kind to her, but..... Her heart still felt empty. How long would thisst? "Master ir, Assistant Nielsen is here." Aunt Grace, the housekeeper, walked in. As ir did not go to the office today, he had Amos send over some important documents. When Amos came, ir went up to the study. After telling him about thepany matters, Amos talked about the car identst night. "I went to the vehicle administrative office and checked. The driverst night was drunk. Before driving, he had just finished drinking with friends at a nightclub. However..." Amos observed ir''s expression and continued, "The driver suddenly had 70,000 dors transferred to his ount yesterday morning. I checked the sender''s information and found out that it was... Thomas." ir frowned. Thomas was Luke''s right-hand man. Hence,st night''s car ident was not as simple as it seemed. ir closed the file in front of him and looked exceptionally cold. "Get the car ready." "Understood." Mable was watching a movie when he heard footstepsing from upstairs. She saw ir and Amos walking downstairs together. ir walked toward Mable and caressed her head dotingly. "Take a nap once you''ve finished the soup. I''ll be back soon." Mable nodded. "Mm. Go on. Don''t mind me." ir left the vi and called Solomon. "Come with me to the Fowler Residence." The Fowler Residence. Luke seemed to have expected ir''s visit. He was making tea in the living room and poured him a cup. Seeing ir walk into the house, he pointed at the tea he just poured. "Freshly brewed Earl Grey. Try it." ir stood in front of him and cut to the chase. "The car identst night. Did you have someone do it?" Luke narrowed his eyes at ir and took a sip of his tea. He smiled faintly. "Last night was just a small warning. It won''t be so simple next time if you continue entangling yourself with that woman." ir nodded and made a call. "Do it." Next, a miserable shriek came from outside the house. Luke stiffened. He red at ir with dark eyes. "You..." Chapter 85 The Fowler Residence. At this moment, Luke''s trusted confidant, Thomas, was being held at gunpoint by Solomon. The vi''s bodyguards gathered around when they saw this, but no one dared to make a move. After receiving ir''s call, Solomon aimed at Thomas'' right wrist without hesitation. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The silenced pistol shot three bullets in session, hitting the same ce. Thomas screamed miserably and fell to his knees, covering his bleeding wrist. Inside the house. ir looked coldly at Luke. "I''m crippling one of Thomas'' hands today as a warning. I won''t let anyone who tries to harm Mable go, no matter who it is!" "ir!" Luke became agitated. His good son had his trusted confidant shot for a woman. Would that not mean he would also be at odds with him in the future? He would not allow it! "Very well! You dare to threaten me now!" Amongst Luke''s three sons, ir was the eldest and the most capable. Within five years of taking over thepany, ir had expanded their family business by at least three times. In a way, he alone affected the rise and fall of the family. With him around, the Fowlers would stand tall, likely expanding to Erebar and Chibia''s market in the next ten or twenty years. If such an excellent business genius were left unchecked, it would not be good for the Fowlers. Luke stood up and looked coldly at ir. "ir, are you really going to be enemies with your dad for the sake of a woman? "Think clearly." ir looked indifferently at him without any warmth in his eyes. "Dad, you''re exaggerating it. I just want to remind you not to do anything to my woman! "If it happens again, don''t me me for being impolite!" After saying that, ir walked out without looking back. Luke''s chest heaved violently as he stared at ir leaving. He kicked over the coffee table in front of him. ''That rebel! ''I should''ve strangled him to death in the first ce!'' After leaving the Fowler Residence, ir returned to the Royal View Vi. On the way, Solomon said, "Master ir, you wouldn''t have been so irrational in the past." Although he had a great time drawing his gun at the Fowler Residence just now, he realized ir had acted irrationally today once he had calmed down and thought about it. "Luke is always so suspicious. He''ll definitely be on guard against you after today and will make things difficult for you at work." ir scorned disdainfully. "Do you think I''m afraid?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Solomon chuckled. "That''s true. It seems like I''m overthinking." ir said, "Pull over in front." He got out of the car and walked straight into a cake store. After a few minutes, he came out with a strawberry crepe cake. Tracey said Mable liked the crepe cake here. Solomon tsked. "I don''t remember you liking sweet treats like this." ir rolled his eyes at him. "What would a single man like you know?!" His words left Solomon dumbfounded. During Mable''s two-day rest at home, she was well taken care of by ir. This morning, Ethan suddenly called her to inform her that the patient she operated on the other day suddenly had a fever and was not in a good situation. Chapter 86 Mable immediately changed her clothes and rushed to the hospital. Once there, she first looked at the patient''s case for the past two days before heading to the ward with Ethan.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mable was about to examine the patient when a woman standing by the bed rushed up to stop her. "Ethan, is this the professor you were talking about?" Hannah pointed at Mable with distrust. Ethan nodded and introduced, "Yes, this is Professor Mable Jefferson. The main surgeon who operated on Jacob." "Her? What a joke!" Hannah put her hands on her waist. She was angry and anxious. Doctors who became professors were at least 40 years old. Mable looked about the same age as her, so how good could her medical skills be? Hannah pointed at Mable, so angry that her face turned red. "Ethan, how could you let someone so young operate on Jacob?!" "Hannah, shut up!" The man on the bed suddenly spoke hoarsely. "Jacob, you''re awake." Hannah quickly walked to the bedside with concern. As the surgery was just a few days ago, Jacob was still a little weak. Moreover, he suddenly had a fever today, so his mind was even more groggy. Hannah''s heart ached when she saw him suffering. "I''m telling you now. I won''t let you off the hook if anything bad happens to Jacob!" "Hannah, Professor Jefferson and I knew each other before this and even worked together. In terms of medical skills, I''ve never seen anyone more professional than her. Even my mentor was instructed by her." Ethan looked seriously at Hannah as he spoke sternly. "The surgery Professor Jefferson did for Jacob was very sessful, and the postoperative conditions were as expected. If she could not save him, no one in this world can!" Ethan had witnessed Mable save lives. She used her scalpel to bring many people back from the verge of death. The video of every surgery she did would be kept on file. Countless peers wouldpete to observe and learn from her. Ethan thought Mable was the epitome of excellence in this field. She was the direction medical professionals like them should constantly work toward. She deserved to be respected by everyone. Especially the patients. Therefore, Ethan stood up for Mable when Hannah questioned her. Mable looked indifferently at Hannah. "Miss, if you don''t let me see the patient, I''ll be leaving." Jacob looked at Hannah. "Hannah, apologize to Professor Jefferson!" Before the surgery, Ethan had told him that Mable was excellent and that her medical skills were not to be questioned. Hannah and Ethan were privately acquainted, so she knew how good his medical skills were. Someone recognized by him must be highly skilled. It seemed she misunderstood. With that thought, Hannah also felt that she was too rude just now. She bowed her head slightly at Mable and apologized, "I''m sorry, Professor Jefferson." Mable nodded slightly and took out her stethoscope to start examining Jacob. The surgical wound was not infected, indicating that the fever was not from inmmation. Mable took Jacob''s pulse and adjusted his medication ordingly. "Given his current condition, he should not be taking fever-reducing medication. His temperature isn''t too high, so let''s do physical cooling for him first. Measure his temperature every hour and call me if his temperature doesn''te down in five hours..." Mable wrote the medical record while saying to Ethan. After the checkup, she had the nurse check Jacob''s blood. When they exited the ward, Ethan said to Mable, "Jacob, Hannah, and I are neighbors who grew up together. Hannah likes Jacob, so she bes irrational when ites to him. She doesn''t mean bad, though, so don''t take it to heart." Mable grinned. "I can tell that Ms. Thompson ispletely infatuated with Mr. Murphy." Ethan sighed. Everyone in Richworth knew Hannah liked Jacob. Unfortunately, he was a dense blockhead who remained clueless. After finishing work at the hospital, Mable received a message from ir. He was asking her what she wanted for dinner. Mable thought it through before telling him she had asked Tracey to go shopping. They would be having dinner together too, so she would not go home for dinner. After replying to ir, Mable called Tracey. "Tracey, let''s have fondue tonight. It''ll be my treat! I''ll send you the location." Mable left the hospital after making ns with Tracey. She took an Uber to the restaurant. However, it did not take long for her to realize she was being followed. Chapter 87 Mable got out of the car halfway and took a new Uber, changing her route. She initially wanted to lead the other party to a quiet ce so that she could catch them and ask what they wanted. Nevertheless, the ck SUV did not follow her for too long this time. Suddenly, they turned around and left. Mable secretly noted down the license te, nning to look into it at night. Due to the little interlude, she arrived at the fondue restaurant a few minuteste. Tracey sent her a message saying she had arrived and was on the second floor by the window. However, when Mable went upstairs, Tracey was nowhere to be seen. Instead, ir was sitting by the window. He wore a ck suit and looked extremely reserved. He seemed out of ce with the atmosphere in the fondue restaurant. "Wow, that guy is so handsome. He''s simply top-notch. I wonder if he has a girlfriend!" "I can''t. He''s too attractive. I want to get his number." "What if he has a girlfriend? Ah, I shouldn''t overthink it. I''ll get his number first." The fewdies at the next table were gathering their courage to strike up a conversation when ir looked up from the menu. "Mabes." His voice was attractive, and his eyebrows rxed as soon as he saw Mable. Thedies, ready to ask for his number, looked over. ''... What a prettydy.'' ''No! The handsome guy has a girlfriend.'' Mable was about to escape when she heard ir call out to her. She stopped in her tracks. She walked over and sat opposite him. "You''re here too. Where''s Tracey?" ir opened a bottle and inserted a straw before handing it to Mable. "She couldn''t make itst minute and asked me toe eat with you instead." ''I can''t believe I fell for her trick!'' She picked up her phone and sent a message to Tracey: [Traitor!] Tracey replied: [I''m obviously creating opportunities for you...] Mable was speechless. She only asked Tracey out to dinner because she wanted to avoid ir. However, Tracey had brought him straight to her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ir knew Mable was messaging Tracey when he saw her staring at her phone with gritted teeth. He handed her the menu. "I''ve ordered some dishes. Take a look at what else you might want." Mable put down her phone and helplessly took the menu. She hade, so what else could she do? She would eat. She looked at the menu. ir had ordered all her must-haves. "There''s nothing to add." Soon, the fondue and dishes were served. ir helped Mable mix some seasoning. "The doctor said you should avoid heavy foods, so I ordered a lighter cheese." "Okay." Looking at the pot of cheese, Mable''s appetite aroused. She could not wait to dig in. ir rarely talked during the meal, only serving Mable the entire time. He took food for her, poured water into her ss, and handed her tissues. Mable was shy from being so well taken care of. She quickly ced a piece of bread in his bowl. "Eat your food, and don''t mind me. This one''s been dipped. Try it." ir looked at the bread in his bowl and hesitated for two seconds before he picked it up and ate it. "Mm, it''s delicious." Mable took one for herself but suddenly realized something when she ate it. She looked up abruptly at ir. "It''s garlic vored!" She thought it was in and only realized after biting that garlic was added. ir nodded. Mable was anxious and quickly put down her chopsticks. "You''re allergic to garlic. Spit it out!" When she first started learning to cook, Aunt Grace informed her everything that ir was allergic to, and she always remembered. ir smiled and held her hand. "It''s just a little. It''s okay." "Are you stupid?!" Mable red at him, angry and frustrated. Chapter 88 ir added Mable''s favorite, potatoes, to the pot. "It''s rare that you take food for me. I can''t bear to say no." Mable was so angry that sheughed. Then, she asked, "Will you eat poison if I feed it to you?" ir put down his chopsticks and looked seriously at her. "Mabes, can you bear to do that?" Mable was dumbfounded. ''Isn''t the answer obvious?!'' She would rather eat poison herself than let him get hurt.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ir stared at her with a big smile. Mable was so worried when he ate a little of something he was allergic to. It seemed she was notpletely unfeeling toward him. Worried, Mable asked someone to buy a box of antihistamines from a nearby drugstore for her. The medicine arrived after they finished eating. Mable was only relieved after ir took the medicine. When they returned home after dinner, Mable saw many gardeners working on thendscaping. "Are they nting something?" Mable asked. "Osmanthus, sunflowers, and strawberries." Tracey said that Mable liked them. ir stood behind Mable and hugged her. He pointed at the flower house the gardeners were building and said, "When the strawberries are ripe, we can pick our own." "ir, you..." Mable looked up at him,pelled by the gentleness in his eyes. Hence, she forgot to push him away when he leaned down to kiss her. Mable only returned to her senses when she could barely catch her breath. She pushed him away and ran inside. However, as soon as she entered the house, she was stunned by the sight of luxury goods filling the room. Designer jewelry, clothing, shoes, essories, and every series of GOOC bags... Mable looked at the dazzling items and stiffly turned to look at ir. "ir, why did you buy so many things?" "They''re all for you." Aunt Grace ordered the servants to take them upstairs while saying with a smile, "Madam, Master ir treats you so well. I heard from Assistant Nielsen that they''re all new for the season. Some of them aren''t even avable for purchase." Shocked, Mable was left speechless. Mable''s cloakroom was stuffed to the brim with how many items ir had purchased for her. While sitting on the balcony, she looked at the servants organizing the cloakroom and the gardeners working downstairs. She sighed helplessly. ''ir has been so weirdtely. What is he up to?'' Mable called Tracey andined about him to her. "What is he up to? He wants to please you and remarry you, of course!" Tracey said. "Mabes, this is the first time I''ve seen my brother go to such lengths to please someone. I know he treated you badly in the past and broke your heart, but he now knows he was wrong and is making amends. Just give him a chance." Mable hugged her knees and sat on the chair on the balcony. Her tone was muffled as she responded, "Why should I give him a chance? He doesn''t like me." Tracey was agitated when she heard that. "Who said he doesn''t like you? Why would he put so much effort on you if he didn''t? It''s not the first day you''ve known him. Have you seen him care so much about someone else before? "Also, he put his life on the line to block a bullet for you in Ashdale. Isn''t that enough proof that he likes you?" Mable did not know how to reply. During the two years she was married to ir, he did not fall in love with her despite all she did. Now that she had regained her memory, she did not believe he would fall in love with her so quickly. Besides, he still had Liv. That was his beloved, whom no one else could even mention. "Mabes, you can tell from the details whether or not someone loves you..." There were sudden noises on the phone. Mable frowned. "Tracey?" "Who are you? What are you doing- Let go of me..." Mable''s face changed, and she jumped off the chair. "Hey! Tracey! Tracey!" "If you want to save her,e to 29 Massey Road. If I don''t see you in half an hour, I''ll have someone fuck her until she dies! "Remember,e alone!" Chapter 89 29 Massey Road. It was an abandoned workshop factory without many people around. Tworge men in undershirts lifted the kidnapped woman from the car and threw her on the ground. "Behave well, or I''ll kill you with one shot!" Tracey had not encountered a scenario like this before. She was too scared to speak. When she was kidnapped by Henry, she was not afraid because she knew he would not harm her. This time, it was different. The few people who broke into her house were armed. It was clear they were not ordinary kidnappers.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Boss, she''s here," a blonde man said. Only then did Tracey notice another car parked beside them. The car door opened, and a woman in a red dress stepped down. Tracey widened her eyes when she saw her. "Mmm!!!" ''Beatrice! ''What does this evil woman want?!'' Beatrice walked up to Tracey and looked hatefully at her with an air of superiority. "Tracey, don''t me me for being cruel. Instead, me Mable for being too sharp. You''re just coteral!" Her initial n was to kidnap Mable, but the people she sent to follow her said Mable was very vignt. Moreover, since Mable was skilled, it would not be easy to kidnap her. Therefore, Beatrice changed her target to Tracey. If something happened to Tracey, Mable would definitely not sit back and watch. "Mmmmm..." Tracey red viciously at Beatrice. However, with her mouth stuffed, she could not speak. Beatrice sneered and removed the cloth from her mouth. "Beatrice, how dare you kidnap me? My brother won''t let you go!" Beatrice scorned. "Tracey, you really think you''re the daughter of a rich family? You''re an illegitimate daughter. Who do you think you are to yell at me?!" Tracey turned pale. How did Beatrice know? Her birth was a top secret in the Fowlers. Beatrice bent over and pinched Tracey''s chin. She looked ruthless as she said, "Believe me when I say the Fowlers won''t look for trouble with me even if I kill you." Tracey was frightened by the killing intent in her eyes. She struggled and moved back. "You... Beatrice, what are you going to do? Killing is illegal!" Beatrice grabbed Tracey''s hair andughed hideously. "Hahaha! Do you think I''m afraid of thew now that I have nothing?! "It''s all because of Mable, that bitch! I want her dead!" ir wanted to mess with the Stantons, so Beatrice''s dad kicked her out of the family and left her to fend for herself. She had nothing left now-no closed ones, money, or status... Beatrice fell from heaven to hell in one night. She was not resigned, though! Luckily, someone was still willing to help her. Beatrice fiercely grabbed Tracey''s hair. "Tracey, am I not good? I like your brother so much, but why doesn''t he like me? Why do you want to set him up with that bitch? Why?!" "You lunatic!" Tracey shouted, "Mabes is prettier and kinder than you. She''s better than you in every way. You don''t deserve my brother at all!" "Shut up!" Beatrice pped Tracey hard. "You think she''s good, huh? Then tell me, will ir still like her if she was fucked by someone else?" Tracey widened her eyes. "Beatrice, you...'' ''This crazy bitch! ''Mabes, you mustn''te!'' The men here were armed. No matter how skilled Mable was, she could not fight against bullets. Beatrice pointed at the four men beside her. "Look, I''m so thoughtful. I prepared these men for her." The big man who threw Tracey out of the car just now walked up and looked lewdly at her. "Boss, this chick looks fine. Why don''t you let us have a good time first?" "No... Don''t... Don''t..." Chapter 90 Beatrice looked at Tracey andughed out loud. Mable and Tracey were extremely close. If she came and saw that Tracey had been raped, one could imagine how she would look. Beatrice stood up straight and pped her hands. "Go on." The big man rubbed his hands and carried Tracey up. Then, he threw her onto the foam mattress on the side. The blonde man handed his gun to his aplice and also walked over. Tracey struggled desperately. The rope on her wrist made her bleed. "Don''t. Please let me go. You can have as much money as you want. Please... "...Don''te any closer. Help! Help!¡± The blonde man untied the rope on Tracey''s hand and ripped her jacket off in one smooth motion. "Nobody is here. No matter how much you scream, no one wille to save you."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The big man touched Tracey''s face. "Be good and enjoy yourself. We promise to make it pleasurable." Tracey simply wanted to throw up. She struggled desperately. "Beatrice, make them stop! Stop! Don''t..." That said, she was no match for the big men. Soon, she was pressed to the mattress, unable to move. Tracey cried out loud and screamed in despair. "Bastards! Let go of me! I''m going to kill you... Let go of me..." Just then, the engine of a sports car was hearding from outside. Next, a red sports car zoomed over. Seeing this, the two men by Beatrice''s side immediately drew their guns and shot at the car. At the critical moment, the car made an emergency U-turn and drifted to block off the bullets with the side of its body. The car stopped. A tall and slender woman got down from the car, bare-handed with slippers on her feet. As she looked at the corner and saw Beatrice pressed down by two men, her eyes filled with killing intent. "Mabes!" Tracey cried when she saw Mable. ''Why did youe alone?!'' "Mable, you''re finally here." Beatrice held a gun in her hand and aimed it at Mable. "Don''t move. Bullets don''t have eyes. Hahaha..." The man beside her sized Mable up and smiled creepily. "Boss, this chick is hotter." Beatrice raised her hand. "Tie her up. Take your time and enjoy yourselves tonight. You can fuck her together for all I care." The big man pressing Tracey down walked over with an extremely lewd look. "Her body is amazing. What a great deal!" Mable looked at the four men and smirked. "I''m afraid you won''t live to enjoy anything!" "You''re still talking tough. Come. Let me have a good time first." As the man spoke, he ran up eagerly. Nevertheless, just as he was about to touch Mable, a gust of wind came. Mable grabbed his neck with one hand and sped his arm with the other. She kicked him hard in the lower body. "Ah!" The man screamed miserably and could not help but twitch. "Boss!" Seeing this, the other men quickly raised their guns to shoot at Mable. "Kill her- Kill her!" Beatrice hid behind a pir and fired her gun indiscriminately. "Mabes, be careful!" Mable used the man in front of her as a shield and drew the gun on his waist to aim at the other three men. Bang! Bang! Bang! Those three men tried to dodge, but they were shot before they could start. Two of them were killed on the spot. The other blonde man was hit in the wrist, and his gun flew out. Mable walked toward him with a straight face. Her hollow eyes were filled with a murderous aura. "All of you deserve to die!" Chapter 91 ir was working in the study when he suddenly heard the start of a sports car engineing from outside. He looked out the window and saw that it was Mable. ''Where is she going at this hour?'' ir was worried, so he immediately went downstairs to follow her with his men. Seeing as she ran several red lights along the way, he had a bad feeling about it. Mable was driving too fast. Even though ir chased her closely from behind, he still arrived a few minutester. When ir arrived, he heard Tracey''s cries from the abandoned workshop. "Mabes, that''s enough! Stop hitting! Mabes!" ir''s heart tightened, and he rushed in quickly. In the empty workshop, Mable was squatting beside a blonde man. Without a word, she grabbed his cor with one hand and punched his face with the other. Bam! Bam! One punch after another. Mable repeated her movements like a robot. Her eyes were hollow, and she was expressionless. She struck harder and harder with each punch. The blonde man had stopped breathing, and his face was a bloody mess. Mable''s hand was also bright red. ir was stunned at the sight. He recalled thest time Mable went 1v10 in the Leaux underground boxing ring. She was also expressionless with empty eyes, as if she was unconscious and only knew how to kill. When Tracey saw ir, she hurriedly cried out, ¡°ir! ir! Sob... Get Mabes to stop, quick!" ''She looks so scary.'' ir shouted, "Amos, take Tracey to the car!" Amos ran over and untied the rope on Tracey''s feet. Then, he removed his jacket to wrap around her and carried her out. "Mabes!" ir rushed forward, wanting to stop Mable from continuing any further. Even so, she seemed to have not heard him,pletely immersed in her own world. She gave off grim killing intent as though she was a machine that only knew how to kill. ir hugged her from behind and grabbed her fist. "Enough, Mabes!" Her hand was bleeding. "Don''t touch me!" Mable screamed and violently broke away from ir''s embrace. She swung his fist hard at him. "Ugh!" Unable to dodge in time, ir was hit in the face. Mable stood up and swayed. "All. Of. You. Deserve. To. Die!" She attacked ir again after saying that. ir did not dodge her and faced her punch. He sped her other wrist and pressed her against the wall. "Mabes, calm down!" "Let go of me... Let go of me..." Mable struggled hard. Slowly, she turned panicky and scared. "Don''t Let go of me... Don''t..." Her hollow eyes became teary. "Don''t... Don''t..." ir pressed his forehead against Mable''s and softly calmed her uncontroble emotions. "Mabes, it''s me. Look at me I''m ir. "It''s okay-it''s okay now. Mabes, I''m here. Mabes..." Mable slowly gave up struggling, and her eyes regained focus. "ir..." ''Is that you?'' Mable looked at the blurry silhouette in front of her and suddenly lost consciousness. "Mabes!" ir caught her as she fainted. He panicked. ... The Royal View Vi. In the bedroom on the second floor. Two doctors stood by the bed and inspected Mable closely.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Master ir, Ms. Jefferson is only hurt on the back of her right hand." Chapter 92 After hearing the doctor''s diagnosis, ir finally rxed before worrying again.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "When will she wake up?" "Um... Ms. Jefferson is having an excessive stress reaction caused by a strong stimulus. She''ll likely stay unconscious until tomorrow afternoon and awake sometime after." ir nodded and signaled the doctors to leave. Once the doctors and nurses left, ir and Mable were the only ones left in the bedroom. "Mabes." ir painfully held up Mable''s injured hand and nted a kiss on her fingers. Amos gently knocked on the door before entering the room. "Master ir." "How''s Tracey?" ir asked. "I''m fine." Tracey walked in. The doctor had told her to get some rest, but she was too worried about Mable. If Mable had not arrived in time, she might have been... Tracey looked at Mable''s bandaged hand and asked, "How''s Mabes?" "The doctor said she''s suffering from an excessive stress reaction from being stimted and will be asleep for a while." Tracey lowered her head with guilt. ''Mabes must''ve been stimted and went out of control when she saw those two men trying to harm me.'' ir turned to ask her. "What exactly happened?" Tracey answered indignantly with red eyes, "It was Beatrice. She kidnapped me to threaten Mabes. She wants to kill Mabes!" Amos said, "Master ir, those four men in the workshop have been identified-They''re gangsters. Beatrice fled before we arrived. Since there''s no surveince in that neighborhood, we haven''t found her whereabouts yet." ir sat quietly on the edge of the bed. He looked dangerous and gave off a cold aura that sent shivers down one''s spine. ''How could Beatrice be capable of finding gangsters? Someone must be helping her!'' "Get someone to keep an eye on the Stantons." "Understood," Amos responded. Tracey suddenly remembered something and said, "By the way, Beatrice knows my identity." ir frowned. "How?" Tracey shook her head. Only the Fowlers and a few of their close friends knew her background. Although the Stantons were friendly with the Fowlers, they should not know anything about it. So, how did Beatrice know about it? It seemed the matter was not as simple as it looked. ir looked at Tracey. "Go back to your room and rest. I''ll look into it." Tracey looked worriedly at Mable. However, she figured it would be fine since ir was here to take care of her and nodded. ir watched over Mable the whole night. Mable felt like she could not catch her breath. Overwhelming darkness wrapped her air. She felt hot and cold at the same time. Someone picked her up and put her on the bed. Afterward, the person tied up her hands and pressed down on her. "I''ll be responsible for you..." The man spoke hoarsely. Following that, the endless indulgence began. The scene changed, and Mable saw Tracey again. Tracey was pinned down by two men, who ignored her cries for help and ripped her clothes with lewd smiles. Mable wanted to rush forward to save her, but she could not move her body... "Don''t! Don''t! "Tracey, Tracey... Don''t touch her... Don''t you touch her!" Mable snapped her eyes open. She was sweating heavily and looked terrified. "Mabes, it''s fine. Don''t be scared. It''s fine now." ir held her hand and keptforting her as she had a nightmare. He was so anxious that his heart was at his throat. "Tracey..." The first thing Mable wanted to do after waking up was to find Tracey. Standing at the side, Tracey wiped her tears and quickly said, "Mabes, I''m here. I''m fine." Mable looked at her with guilt. "I''m sorry..." Fortunately, Tracey was fine. If something had happened to her, Mable would not forgive herself. Chapter 93 When Mable woke up, ir immediately asked the doctor to give her a checkup. He was only relieved when he learned there was nothing wrong with her body. Tracey helped Mable sit up. "Mabes, you scared us to death. You were having a nightmare, and we couldn''t wake you up, no matter what." Mable''s heart ached as she stared at Tracey''s innocent face. If only that night five years ago had been a dream. "I''m sorry, Tracey. I dragged you into this." If it was not for Beatrice wanting to take revenge on her, Tracey would not have been captured. Tracey held Mable''s hand tightly and said with a smile, "Don''t be silly. It wasn''t your fault. If you hadn''t arrived in time, I would''ve been vited. I''m only fine now because of you. You''re my lucky star, Mabes." When Mable appeared, it was as if she saw an angel. She felt safe. Mable loved Tracey''s optimism and cheerfulness. She always smiled and faced everything that happened. The naive and bright Tracey reminded Mable of how she used to be. ir came in with some food and said, "Mabes, have some food." "Yeah, Mabes. You haven''t eaten for a day. Have something first." Tracey was sensible. She gave them space and snuck away. When ir brought the porridge over, wanting to feed Mable, she stopped him. "I''ll do it myself." ir refused. "Don''t move. Your hand is still injured." Mable looked at her bandaged right hand and smiled. "This is nothing." She had worse injuries before. ir frowned and stayed silent as he fed her. After Mable was done eating, he sat by the bed and looked seriously at her. "Why didn''t you tell me what happenedst night?!" Mable looked at him and answered, "It happened suddenly, so I didn''t think much about it. Besides, they asked me to go there myself. I was afraid they''d harm Tracey if there were more people¡ª" ir punched the mattress. "Did you not think about your safety?!" Mable was startled for a while. She stared at his angry eyes and said, "You should know I can protect myself." "What if?!" While ir believed in her abilities, anything could happen. Those menst night were armed, whereas she went barehanded. What if there was an ident? The thought of it gave ir chills. He had always been calm and rational. However, when it came to things rted to Mable, he could not act the same. Mable pursed her lips. She had nothing to say. While ir was mad, she could tell he was more concerned about her. ir ced his hands on her shoulders. "Mabes, even if there''s very little chance you''ll get injured, I''ll still worry." Mable looked down and nodded. "I''m sorry for making you worry." ir lifted her chin. "Mabes, promise me that if you ever encounter something like this in the future, no matter how urgent it is, you must tell me first." Mable was left speechless by his words. "Even if it''s a serious matter, I''ll face it with you. You don''t have to fight it alone, nor do you have to put yourself in danger. "Remember, you''re not alone, and I''ll always be by your side." Mable stared at him with mixed feelings. She forced herself to hold back and not reveal her true emotions in front of him. In the past, she would have been overjoyed if ir said these words to her. Now...N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She only felt sad. Mable would rather not have regained her memory. That way, she would not have to remember what happened that night five years ago. It did not matter if ir would still ignore her and even divorce her. She could still like him secretly. Now, Mable remembered everything. She thought she had let go of what happened a long time ago. However, when she saw Tracey pinned by the two bastardsst night, she realized she could not escape the nightmare five years ago. She could not forget it, nor could she let it go. "ir." Mable smiled indifferently. "Thank you." Someone like her did not deserve him. "Mabes, you know that''s not what I want." Mable broke away from his hand and changed the topic. "I''m sleepy. Let me rest." Chapter 94 Even though ir had something to say, he swallowed his words. After all, Mable did not respond to what he said. Instead, she avoided it. ir then stood up and started to undress. "W-what are you doing?!" Mable clutched the nket and quickly moved to the side. ir threw his jacket on the chair and lifted the cover toy beside her. "Didn''t you want to rest? I''ll keep youpany." Mable pushed him. "I don''t need yourpany..." "I do." ir grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. "Mabes, I took care of you all night. I''m sleepy too."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, he buried his head in her neck and hugged her waist tightly. Angry and annoyed, Mable pushed him twice but failed to achieve anything. ''When did he be so rogue?!'' Before long, ir''s breathing evened out. Mable stared at his handsome face and sighed helplessly. She was not sleepy and only said that to send him away. Now that she was listening to his regr heartbeat and breathing, sleepiness was slowly kicking in... After some time, ir opened his eyes. He studied Mable and gently caressed her frowning eyebrows. ''Does being with me make you so upset that you frown even when asleep? ''You used to love me so much. What happened? Now, you won''t even give me a chance to get close to you.'' ir felt helpless and greedily kissed her. Mable valued her hands very much. If she had been in control that night, she would not have injured her hand. After all, she had to perform surgeries to save lives. Hence, she obediently rested at home until her injury healed. Afraid that Mable would be bored, Tracey moved temporarily into the Royal View Vi. With her around, Mable was never bored. The gardeners had nted sunflowers and strawberries in the garden, per ir''s request. Osmanthus trees were also delivered this afternoon. Mable sat on the second-floor balcony, feeling gloomy as she watched the gardeners busily nt trees in the garden below. "Mabes, Mabes!" All of a sudden, Tracey ran in excitedly with her phone. "Do you want to go out and have fun tonight? I know somewhere very interesting!" Tracey could tell Mable was in a bad state these days. Mable seemed to have a lot on her mind, so she wanted to take her out to rx and unwind. Mable had been bored at home for days. Since her hand was nearly healed, she agreed to it. After changing her clothes, Tracey drove her out. An hourter. Richworth''s eastern suburb racing circuit. Every Friday night, a race was held here, and the winner would take home all the bets for the evening. As today was Friday, an intense and exciting race was about to begin. Mable felt a sense of familiarity as soon as she got out of the car. She had not raced in many years and missed the feeling of speeding on the track. Tracey pulled her toward the grandstand. "Come on, Mabes. Let''s go find the best viewing spot." Mable was stunned. "You brought me here to watch the race?¡± Tracey was dazed. "If not?" ''I thought she brought me here to race...'' At this moment, a long-haired beauty in a racing suit walked over. "Well, I thought I was mistaken. It really is you, Tracey." Chapter 95 Tracey''s face changed when she heard the annoying voice. She cursed internally. Naomi strutted over while holding her helmet with one hand. "Long time no see, Tracey. What''s the matter? Do you not recognize me?" Tracey looked at her indignantly. "Get out of the way." Naomi sneered. "How dare a loser like you make a fuss in front of me?!" Tracey retorted, "So what if I''m a loser? I don''t believe you''ll ever win on the track!" Mable raised her eyebrow. Naomi was the cheating partner of Tracey''s ex-boyfriend. Tracey hade here to y a year ago. Unexpectedly, she met her ex-boyfriend and his mistress. The breakup happened long ago, so Tracey did not bother about them. Who knew that Naomi would provoke her and propose a race? Tracey was mad and agreed to it. The two made a bet that the loser would leave their car behind and p themselves twice in public. In the end, it was Tracey who lost. Mable still remembered when Tracey cried and confided in her. They had gotten drunk, cursing the cheating couple. At that time, Mable wanted to tell ir about it so that he could avenge Tracey. However, Tracey stopped her and asked her to keep it a secret. Naomi ruffled her long hair proudly and said, "I don''t know if I can win for the rest of my life, but it''ll be a piece of cake to defeat you." "You!" "Oh, you don''t know yet, do you? Ben proposed to me, and we''re getting married soon." While saying that, Naomi shook the diamond ring on her middle finger. "See? This is the proposal ring he gave me." Tracey rolled her eyes and was calm. Although Ben was her first love, she did not have deep feelings for him. Besides, he cheated on her. He was not someone she wanted to grieve over. Tracey crossed her arms and smiled brightly. "Congrattions. You''re a perfect match. May your rtionshipst forever!" Naomi red at her. ''Don''t think I can''t tell you''re cursing us. ''I don''t believe you''re not jealous at all, bitch.'' "Tracey, do you know why Ben chose me back then?" Naomi sneered and put her hands on her waist. She even stuck out her busty chest as she said, "It''s because you''re boring. Not only do you have a t figure, but you''re also incredibly immature. Youck charm and don''t even know how to kiss properly." Tracey was furious from embarrassment. "You!" "Ben told me that. You thought he liked you when he was with you, but it was just so you could help him write his thesis." Tracey clenched her fists, her anger rising. Just as she was about to start cursing, someone touched her shoulder. Tracey turned around and saw Mable looking gently at her. Mable walked up and stood in front of her. "Uh... Ms. Naomi, right? You''ve been bbing for a long time. Are you finished?" "Who... are you?" Naomi had been so focused on talking to Tracey that she did not notice the woman behind her. Mable raised her eyebrow. "Tracey''s best friend." Tracey looked at her from behind and was deeply moved. The feeling of being protected was incredible! ''I feel so safe!'' Naomi snorted disdainfully. "Ha... What''s the matter? You want to stand up for her?" Mable looked at the track. "Indeed. Would you give me a chance?" Naomi looked like she had heard a joke. "You want to race with me?" Mable nodded. "Yep. Do you dare?" "Mabes." Tracey quickly held her arm and whispered, "Don''t. She''s a professional racer and has won many prizes. Don''tpete with her." Naomi nced at Mable''s bandaged right hand. "Why not? You''re the one with a handicap..." ''Handicap?'' Mable twitched her mouth and lifted her right hand. She said with an indifferent smile, "I can defeat you with one hand!" "You talk big!" Naomi was exasperated andughed. She never lost on this track. "Naomi, what''s going on?" At this time, a man in a leather jacket walked over.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Naomi immediately joined him. "Ben, you''re here." Chapter 96 ''Is this Tracey''s first love?'' Mable turned to look at Tracey and roasted her, "You had... terrible taste!" "I know, right?!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Naomi filled Ben in on what had happened earlier. Hence, he looked at Mable, whose right hand was bandaged, in disbelief. "She wants to race you?" Tracey tugged at Mable''s hand and advised her, "Mabes, it''s better not topete with her." "Don''t worry." Mable patted her shoulder. "I''ll avenge the humiliation you sufferedst year!" "You''re overestimating yourself!" Naomi snorted coldly and looked at Mable and Tracey with mischief. "So, how do you want to do this? What are the stakes?" "Isn''t racing your forte? Let''spete in racing, then. As for the stakes-" Before Mable could finish, Naomi said, "If you lose, you''ll have to striptease on the stage for an hour and take off everything at the end!" There was a loud uproar from the surroundings after she said that. "Fuck! That''s intense!" "Nomes is doing us a favor!" "Fuck! I''ll strip you!" Tracey rolled up her sleeves, ready to fight Naomi. ''Bitch, you''re evil!'' Mable pulled her back. "Don''t be haste." It would only be strange if Tracey were not triggered. In fact, she was infuriated. She had been provoked by Naomi this way before and made a bet with her. This time, she will not let Mable fall for the same trick. "Mabes, let''s go. We won''tpete with them." "It''s fine." Mable patted her shoulder to calm her down. Naomi looked at her impatiently. "The match is about to start. Are we doing this or not?!" "Of course!" Mable paused, then asked, "What if you lose?" Naomi smiled confidently. "How could I lose?!" "Nomes is the uncrowned queen of this racetrack. She won''t lose." "That''s right. A professional racer like her isn''t someone you canpare to." Naomi''s friends on the sidemented. Mable looked nonchntly at Naomi. "If you lose, you''ll strip on stage and p yourself 200 times. "Also, you''ll have to call Tracey Daddy any time you see her in the future!" You!" Naomi stared sharply at Mable. ''You want me to call Tracey Daddy? In your dreams!" ''I''ll teach you a lesson!'' "Ms. Jefferson, do you need me to lend you my sports car?" A familiar voice was suddenly heard. Mable turned to see that it was Howard. "What are you doing here?" Tracey stared warily at him. Howard looked at Mable and exined briefly, "I came to look for my no-good brother and saw you getting ready to race with someone." He pointed at the red sports car by the entrance of the track. "If you don''t mind, you can use that red sports car." The Morses had arranged a blind date for Henry today. However, he did not want to go and came here to race instead. So, Howard came to capture him after receiving a call from their mom. "...Thanks, Mr. Morse." Tracey drove a sedan today. Since it could not be used as a race car on the track, Mable did not refuse Howard''s offer. After confirming the race, Mable drove onto the track. As Naomi drove her car onto the track, she purposely stepped on the elerator a few times to provoke Mable. On the bleachers, Tracey looked nervously and worriedly at the sports car Mable was driving. Her palms were sweaty. She could not be at ease. ''If Mabes loses, will she really have to do a striptease on the stage? ''ir will skin me alive!'' After a moment of hesitation, she finally called ir at the risk of being killed. "ir, ir! ir,e quickly!" Chapter 97 The race on the track was about to start! With a "bang" by the signal gun, all the cars on the track sped off in unison. The audience on both sides of the track was shouting.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. There were nine corners on the track, with the difficulty increasing after every turn. In particr, thest three corners were uphill or downhill, and they were narrow and dangerous. In every race, at least 80% of the cars were lost there. The first corner was filled with cars. Mable held the steering wheel with one hand and drove slowly. Naomi had entered the third corner when Mable had exited the first. Tracey stood on the bleachers, praying for ir to arrive soon while hoping Naomi would face defeat today. "Does she know how to race?" Howard frowned slightly as he looked at Mable''s car on the track. Tracey was so anxious that she was on the verge of crying. "I don''t know..." Howardmented, "It looks like she''s going to lose." When he saw Mable being so confident, he thought she knew how to race. However, looking at her now, she probably did not know how. Seeing as Naomi had entered the fifth corner while Mable was still dawdling in the third corner without overtaking, Howard shook his head. It seemed he had overestimated her. Soon, Naomi entered the seventh corner. As thest three turns were very dangerous, she reduced her speed slightly. However, at this moment, Mable, who was two corners away from her, suddenly increased her speed. The deafening roar from the car engine was almost ear-shattering. On the track, the red sports car was advancing so quickly that it instantly turned into a blur... Inside the car, Mable was still holding the steering wheel with one hand. Her dark brown eyes were sharp. The audience suddenly fell silent as everyone widened their eyes, unable to believe someone could speed through two turns in a few seconds. Naomi was feelingcent when she suddenly saw through the rearview mirror Mable''s car getting closer and closer to her. ''How could this be?!'' Her face changed. Before she could elerate, a red shadow shed past her window, and the car''s tail lights appeared before her. Nheless, in the blink of an eye, even the tail lights were out of sight. "Woah!!! Mabes overtook her-she overtook Naomi''s car!!! "Mabes, you''re so awesome!!! So cool!! Mabes, you can do this!!! Ahhhhh!!!" When Tracey saw what happened, she jumped and cheered with excitement. "Fuck! She''s fast!" "Am I blind?!" "She overtook Naomi''s car and did it at a deceleration corner too!" "I''ve watched many races, but I''ve never seen someone dare to overtake in thest three deadly corners! She''s asking for death!" "Who''s the woman racing Naomi? She''s not a big shot, is she?" "Brother, be confident. She must be a fucking big shot!" "Fuck, have you noticed? She''s been driving with one hand the whole time!" "What?! She overtook Naomi in the deceleration corner with one hand? That''s amazing!" "With skills like that... She''s definitely a legend!" After overtaking Naomi at the seventh corner, Mable floored the elerator and swiftly controlled the steering wheel toplete thest two corners in one go. In a sh, Mable reached the finish line in the red sports car. "Woooh! Mabes!!! Mabes!!!" Tracey ran over and hugged Mable tightly as soon as she got out of the car. She was overly excited. "Mabes, you''re too cool! I love you so much!!! "I didn''t think you were so good at racing! Ahhh! I''m so excited that I''m going to go into shock!!!" Mable took off her helmet and flipped her long hair, making her look valiant. "I told you not to worry. When have I ever lied to you?" Tracey was so excited that she was about to cry. ''Mabes must be a fairy. How else could she be so outstanding? ''I''m in love!'' Howard walked down from the bleaches and sized up Mable. "Ms. Jefferson, you''re full of surprises." Despite having an injured hand, Mable outperformed a professional racer. It was evident how exceptional her racing skills were. "It''s nothing. Thanks for letting me use your car, Ms. Morse," Mable replied indifferently. "You''re wee." Chapter 98 While Mable and Howard were talking, Naomi reached the finish line. However, she did not get out of the car. Instead, she gripped the steering wheel hard and looked at Mable in disbelief. ''She defeated me. ''How is that possible? ''I''m a professional racer, and I''ve raced on this track hundreds of times. How could I lose to her?'' Tracey walked to the side of the car and tapped on the window. "Naomi, be ready to ept your loss. When are you going toe out and dance?!" ''Dance?'' Only then did Naomi remember the bet she had made. If she lost, she would have to striptease on the stage, p herself 200 times, and call Tracey Daddy. ''No! ''Never!'' Naomi got down from the car and took off her helmet. She pointed at Mable and shouted, "There''s no way I lost. You must''ve cheated!" "Naomi!" Ben ran forward to pull away the emotional Naomi. Mable looked at her askance. "Where''s the proof?" Tracey put her hands on her waist and retorted without hesitation. "ming others for cheating just because you''re not as skilled? Where''s your dignity?" She was ready to fight at any moment. Mable pointed at the stage beside her. "Ms. Naomi, if you''d please." Ben looked at Tracey, and the smile on his face stiffened. "Naomi was just joking. There''s no need to be so serious." "Who''s joking with you?!" Tracey looked snappily at the cheating couple. Mable walked toward them unhurriedly. "Thinking of backing out? Not so fast." She vowed to avenge Tracey and would not let them off so easily. Naomi looked coldly at Tracey and Mable. "I''m backing out. What can you do?" Then, a ck Maybach suddenly sped over from a distance. "Fuck, the Maybach Landaulet, with only 20 units worldwide! Who is it?!" "As far as I know, only one person in Richworth drives that car..." The Maybach went onto the track and screeched before it stopped steadily next to Mable. Next, the car door opened. A cold man in a ck suit with a strong presence walked down from the car. "Fuck! It''s Master ir. What brings a big boss like him here?" "I didn''t know he likes racing!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "He looks ghastly. He''s not here to find trouble, is he?" Ben was surprised yet overjoyed when he saw the man who came down from the car. Everyone in Richworth knew ir. Besides, Ben''s family was also involved in business. His parents had long wanted to connect with ir. Even if they could not be close to him, it would be good to be acquainted with him. Content Ben tidied up his clothes and was about to say hello when he saw Tracey running over. "ir, you''re here!" Ben and Naomi were shocked. ''Why is she addressing him so casually? Do they know each other? ''Wait, Tracey Fowler and ir Fowler.... ''They''re brother and sister?!'' ir red sternly at Tracey. "I''ll deal with you when I get back!" "Don''t be in a rush to deal with me. Deal with her first." Tracey pointed at Naomi, saying angrily, "She raced with Mabes but now refuses to admit defeat!" ir nced at the woman she pointed at and walked straight Mable. He held her right hand was still bandaged. "Your injury hasn''t healed yet. Why did youe to race?" Mable smiled and responded proudly, "I still won with one hand." Tracey said excitedly, "You didn''t see it, but Mabes just crushed a professional racer on the now with one hand. ckgust cool!" For a moment, ir was surprised. Then, he looked dotingly at Mable. It seemed he was worried for nothing. He looked at Tracey and asked, "What was the bet?" Tracey told him about it, and ir''s eyes immediately turned cold. Chapter 99 ir nced indifferently at Naomi. "Since the bet was made before the match, do it now!" Naomi turned pale with fear. ''Doing a striptease on the stage and pping myself 200 times? How can I live after it?'' "No... I don''t want to. Ben..." Naomi grabbed Ben and begged for help. Ben looked at ir and bowed stiffly. "Master ir, Naomi only acted in a moment of anger-¡± ir sneered. "Who the hell are you? Is there a ce for you to speak here?" Ben choked and did not dare to speak anymore. ir was not someone he could offend. "Trace..." Ben looked to Tracey for help, hoping she could help say something for them. Tracey rolled her eyes. "Don''t call me that-it''s disgusting!" Ben was helpless. Judging from the situation, they were determined to make Naomi fulfill the bet. He looked at the woman hiding behind him. "Naomi..." "No... I don''t want to do a striptease on stage." Naomi shook off Ben''s hand and turned to escape. Nevertheless, ir raised his hand, and Amos immediately stepped forward to grab her. ir said indifferently, "Since she''s unwilling, let''s find someone to help her." "Understood, Master ir." At this moment, Howard, who was on the side, spoke up, "I happen to have brought a few people with me. I can lend you a hand, Master ir." Following that, he lifted his hand to call for his man. Four bodyguards immediately ran down from the bleachers. Only then did ir notice Howard was here. He was displeased, to begin with, but his face turned even darker at this moment. He held Mable''s hand tightly. "Amos, stay here to supervise. As for the bet Tracey mentioned earlier, I''ll hold you ountable if it''s not delivered!" "Understood, Master ir!" After that, ir pulled Mable and headed for the car. Mable did not want to stay either. After all, ir had spoken. So, Naomi would not be able to escape this time, no matter what. When they walked to the side of the car, Mable turned to say to Howard with a smile, "Mr. Morse, thanks for your car today. I''ll treat you to a meal sometime." She did not want to owe him a favor. By treating him to a meal, they would be considered even. Howard adjusted his thin-rimmed sses and grinned as he nodded. "Okay_" ir''s face darkened. Before he could finish, he shoved Mable into the car. "Hey, what are you doing?!" Mable red at him with dissatisfaction. ir warned Howard with a look. Then, he got into the car and asked the driver to start driving. Tracey still remembered thest time Howard said he was going to pursue Mable. She immediately warned him. "Howard, I''m warning you. Don''t hit on my sister-inw!" Howard chuckled and acted like a gentleman. "As far as I know, they''re divorced." "So what? They''re in a good rtionship now, and it''s only a matter of time before they remarry. If you dare get between them, my brother will kill you! Hmph! S Howard did not say anything. He only looked in the direction ir''s car left with an imperceivable smile. In the car. ir looked gloomily at Mable. "When did you and Howard be so close?" Mable held her arms and answered indifferently, "We''re not close." "Then why did you say you''d treat him to a meal?" Mable exined, "He lent me his car for the race earlier. I''m only returning the favor." "I won''t allow it!" ir said overbearingly. There were many ways to return a favor, much less to treat Howard to a meal. Mableughed when she heard that. "ir, who are you to forbid it?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "I agreed to stay by your side for half doesn''t mean I a year. listen to everything you say. the freedom to make friends." ir was furious and extremely jealous. "You want to be friends with Howard?" Mable snorted arrogantly. "Who I make friends with is none of your business!" "Mable! Do you still want the Ice Jade Flower?!" ''This damn woman is back to how she was after being good for a few days!'' Mable was mad and annoyed. "ir, can you threaten me with something else?!" ir pinched her chin. "So, are you forcing me to make a move on Old Master Jefferson?" "How dare you?!" ir pulled Mable''s arm and yanked her into his arms. Chapter 100 "Then be obedient," ir said. Mable gritted her teeth hard, wanting to bite him to death! ir wrapped his hands around her waist and softened his tone. "Howard isn''t a good person. Stay away from him!" Mable rolled her eyes at him. "I don''t think you''re a good person either!" The hands on her waist suddenly tightened. Caught off guard, she was pressed against ir''s chest. ir stared at her. "It''s true. I''m not a good person, but I won''t hurt you, Mabes."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Mable was stunned and moved. Afraid he would see through her mind, she quickly avoided his eyes and looked out the window. "Give me your hand!" ir said. Mable hesitated before she stretched out her left hand. "What...?" Before she could finish, a cake box was ced in her hand. ''This is...'' ir said, "Theyunched a new mousse cake today. It was on the way, so I bought it." The driver was taken aback by his words. ''On the way? ''How is an hour detour on the way?'' Mable looked at the cake in her hand with mixed feelings. The cake store was in the north. It was definitely not on the way for ir if he was going home from work. It would have taken at least an hour by car to get there from hispany. For some reason, to Mable, ir had been acting unrealtely. She should be happy about him treating her so well, but she felt unsure if this was all an illusion. Seeing that she was staring at the cake without saying anything or feeling surprised, ir could not help but frown. "What''s wrong? You don''t like it?" Mable came back to her senses and shook her head. "No. Thank you." ir opened the box and handed her the spoon. "Try it." "Mm." The cherry blossom-vored mousse cake had a strong cherry blossom taste. It was mildly sweet, not overwhelming, and had a delightful texture. Mable ate the cake with the spoon, a bite at a time. She lowered her head, not wanting ir to see her emotions. "Is it good?" ir asked her. Mable nodded. "Mm." "Can I taste it?" "Of course." Mable was about to hand him a clean spoon when he held her chin and moved toward her. ir pressed against her lips and gently ebbled. The tip of his tonguet r of her lips. Content licked the pale white cream It was fragrant and sweet. Mable was dumbfounded. ''When did he be so good at flirting? ''He even took advantage of me!'' on the belongs When ir saw she was dazed, he could not help but peck her lips two more times. "Mabes, it''s so sweet." Mable came back to her senses and blushed. "ir, can you be serious?!" ir grinned. He was in a good mood abow." too alluring, Vol I''m just a man. It''s normal that I can''t control myself." S Mable twitched her mouth. ''Yeah, right.'' That night, Mable fell into that horrible nightmare again. She struggled to wake up, her body covered in sweat. It was the third night in a row she had this nightmare. It wrapped her like a huge nket, and she had nowhere to escape. After waking up in the middle of the night, she sat on the bed the rest of the time. The next morning, Tracey hurriedly knocked on her door, saying there was a surprise. Mable was pulled downstairs. As soon as she walked out the front door, she was stunned by the sight before her. Chapter 101 The morning sun was zing. In the open space outside the vi, two rows of dazzling supercars were lined up. They were in all kinds of colors. There were the McLaren P1 LM, Lykan Hypersport, Lamborghini Veneno Roadster, Koenigsegg One: 1, and so on. Mable was stunned when she saw the supercars. She pointed at them and asked, "...Who''s the extravagant show-off?!" Tracey smiled excitedly. "Who else? My brother, of course!" Mable was speechless. All of the cars were global limited editions. Each cost at least a million dors, and they were not something one could just buy with money. For instance, even Rahman, who loved cars as much as he did his life, had been thinking of getting the Lykan Hypersport for a year. However, he could not get his hands on it. "Why did he buy so many cars?" Mable asked. ir was rich, but buying so many supercars in one go must have cost a fortune. Tracey looked enviously at Mable. "For you, of course." Mable was confused by her words. Footsteps came from behind her. Mable turned around to find iring out of the house. His features appeared even more defined under the sun, making him look handsome and charming. She pointed at the cars and asked, "These cars..." "They''re for you." ir walked up to her and ruffled her hair from above. "Next time, if you want to race, you can drive what we have at home. After all, driving someone else''s car isn''t asfortable as driving your own." Mable finally understood why ir bought so many cars for her. It was because she borrowed Howard''s car yesterday. ir was jealous of Howard. Mable looked at him speechlessly. "Even so, you didn''t have to buy so many of them. Do you have nowhere to spend your money?" She had always thought only Rahman, that shy rich man, would spend his money extravagantly. She did not expect ir would be so irrational either.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ir raised his eyebrow as if unbothered. "I earn money for my wife to spend." Mable said, "...I''m not your wife!" "You will be sooner orter," ir said seriously. Mable stared at him, suddenly feeling helpless. Tracey could not stand it anymore and wailed. "It''s early in the morning. Can you two give me a break?!" ''Are you bullying me for not having a boyfriend?!'' Mable seemed troubled as she looked at ir. "ir, don''t be like this." ir looked deeply at her. "You don''t have to feel pressured. I did this voluntarily." "-" "Alright. Let''s eat." Before Mable could finish, ir led her into the house. Mable ate breakfast with a heavy heart. Amos came right after they finished. "Master ir, we found Beatrice Stanton, but..." ir frowned. "But what? "She''s dead?" Mable was dumbfounded. "Dead?" Amos nodded and continued, "She died three days ago from a car ident. Due to severe facial damage, her identity wasn''t d right away. The polil only identified her through DNAparison and have informed the Stantons." Mable nodded. No wonder the people no heir sent to find Beatrice had I out she had died tha in the past few days t days ago. ir asked, "Has the cause of the car ident been determined?" Amos answered, "The police reported it the as an ident. I not find anything unuse did ir frowned. Now that Beatrice was dead, there were no clues to the person backing her. "She got off easy, dying just like that!" Tracey expressed indignantly. Chapter 102 ording to thews of Dond, kidnapping and murder were punishable by the death penalty. Amos left after reporting the matter. ir did not go to work as it was the weekend. Mable wanted to avoid seeing him at home, so she went to the hospital after breakfast. Jacob''s condition had stabilized. He could start rehab after another week of observation. When Mable went to the ward to see him, Hannah happened to be there too. As the two quarreled, the atmosphere in the ward was slightly awkward. "Dr. Jefferson, you''re here." Compared tost time, Hannah''s attitude toward Mable was much better. Mable nodded and asked Jacob, "How do you feel today?" "Not bad." Mable gave him a checkup and talked to him about some things he would be doing during rehab at ater stage. In the end, she added, "Before you go through rehab, it''s best to massage your legs for an hour or two every day. There''s a physio center in Richworth with skilled practitioners. You can book an appointment there." "Okay. Thank you, Dr. Jefferson." Hannah took her phone and went forward. "Dr. Jefferson, can I add you on WhatsApp? It''s so I can ask you for advice if Jacob has any problems with his rehab." Mable thought about it and did not refuse. She took out her phone and added her on WhatsApp. "Thank you, Dr. Jefferson." "You''re wee." Mable left after checking on Jacob. Hannah looked at the cold Jacob and pouted. "Later today, I''ll contact the ce Dr. Jefferson mentioned and make an appointment. Then-" Jacob coldly interrupted her. "Hannah, you don''t need to worry about me. Do what you need to do, and don''te tomorrow." Hannah sat by the edge of the bed and crossed her arms. "I''m not busy. I just want to take care of you!" "You..." "I told your parents I''ll take care of you dreng this time, and they''ve et So don''t you think about me away!" fo NovelDrama.Org Jacob''s face turned colder.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He was wondering why his family had note to the hospitaltely. It turned out they had discussed it with her. "There are nurses in the hospital. I don''t need you." "How can they be as attentive as me?" Hannah stared at him with her big watery eyes. "Jacob, are you... embarrassed because I helped you to the bathroomst night?" Jacob''s face darkened at the thought ofst night''s embarrassment. "Hannah, you''re a woman. Aren''t you shy?!" Hannah was thick-faced and stuck eongue. "You''re not someone out her else there to be shy about?" e the person I like, s Jacob clenched his fists, speechless from anger. On the other hand, Hannah smiled and stared at him. She liked seeing him like this. Mable chatted with Ethan after checking up on Jacob. A few days ago, Ethan mentioned her to the hospital director as he wanted to invite her to join the team. The director had no opinion, so he belongs to NovelDrama.Org formally invited her opinion et Mable did not agree right away, only saying she would consider it. After leaving the hospital, Mable was about to visit her grandpa when she met Howard in the parking lot. Howard was straightforward. "Ms. Jefferson, you said yesterday that you''ll treat me to a meal. I happen to be free now." Since Mable was not busy today, she went to a nearby restaurant with him. The two of them had just sat down and ordered some food when Mable''s phone rang. She took a look and saw that it was ir who called. Mable answered the phone. "Hello?" "Mabes, did you forget what I said?" Mable frowned and was about to say something when he spoke again. "I''ll give you a minutee out! I''ll be waiting for you at the door." Chapter 103 As soon as Mable heard ir''s words, she knew he had followed her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Otherwise, how would he know she was currently eating with Howard? Mable gripped her phone tightly and turned red with anger. ''That scumbag actually followed me!'' "What''s the matter?" Howard asked her. Mable hung up the phone. "Nothing." Why did she have to go out just because ir asked her to? She refused to do it! Mable ordered a few more dishes and decided to have a good meal. Soon, their food was served. Howard suddenly asked, "Ms. Jefferson, are you still living with Master ir?" "Can you not mention him?" Even the mention of ir''s name made her furious. Howard nodded with a faint smile and poured some water for her. Mable ate leisurely and asked, "Howard, I injured your brother''s hand. Aren''t you going to avenge him?" She was rather surprised when Howard lent her his car at the race track yesterday. She had broken one of Henry''s fingers. Instead of taking revenge on her, Howard had helped her. Howard answered with a gentle smile, "He asked for it. You can''t be med." Mable raised her eyebrow. ''Are they even brothers?'' "Besides, Henry is now much more well-behaved after thest incident. To say the least, I should thank you for it." Mableughed dryly. She felt that he was talking against his will. As they chatted, Howard''s phone suddenly rang. After hearing what the caller said, his face instantly changed. "I''ll be right over." Howard hung up after that. He stood up and looked apologetically at Mable. "I''m really sorry, Ms. Jefferson. Something came up at work that I have to deal with." Mable waved her hand casually. "Go ahead." Something big must have happened. Howard hurriedly left the private room without another word. Mable looked at the food on the table. She did not have much of an appetite now. ''Given how he left in such a hurry, could it be...?" At this time, the door of the private room was pushed open. "Amos?" Mable looked at the man who walked in and frowned. Amos gestured to her with respect. "Ms. Jefferson, Master ir is waiting for you in the car." Mable mmed the table and stood up. She had guessed it right. "Did ir send Howard away?" Amos did not speak, which further proved her suspicion. "Scum!" Mable stormed out of the restaurant and immediately saw ir''s Maybach parked at the entrance. Amos followed behind her and reminded her softly, "Ms. Master ir is in a bad t t belongs to Mable retorted, "He''s in a bad mood? Well, I''m in a fucking bad mood too!" At this moment, the backseat window rolled down, revealing ir''s handsome face. He looked at Mable without a word, and his dark eyes seemed hollow. Mable got chills from his look. She cursed softly and walked toward her car in the parking lot. She was not going to be in the same car with him. After getting in, she started her car and floored the pedal. A loud engine sound filled the air, and her quickly disappeared out ir''s gaze deepened. "Follow her!" swea Chapter 104 20 minutester at the Royal View Vi. Mable and ir arrived almost at the same time. Mable got out of the car and looked at ir, who was walking toward her. She was prepared to scold him fiercely. However, he directly carried her on his shoulder and strode into the house. "ir, let go of me!" Mable was angry and anxious. She pped ir''s back with all her might. Nheless, ir was unmoved and quickly carried her to the bedroom. With a bam, the bedroom door mmed shut. Then, Mable was thrown hard onto the bed. Before she could get up, ir sped her face and forcefully pressed down on her. He kissed her intensely and did not let her catch her breath. He was eager, as if he was going to devour her. "Mmph... B... ir..." Who would kiss so roughly? He was simply trying to tear her apart and eat her. Mable''s lips cracked from the kiss. She could also taste some blood. "...Let go!" The more Mable resisted, the harder ir kissed. By now, Mable was getting dizzy, and her breathing was irregr. Finally, she could not stand it anymore and aimed her hand at ir''s neck. "ir! Don''t think I won''t hit you!" ir''s eyes darkened. He simply grabbed her wrists and raised her hands above her hand. "What''s the matter? You want to knock me out again like before?" Mable stared furiously at him. "Are you fucking crazy?!" ir pinched her chin hard, seemingly enraged. "If I were fucking crazy, I would kill you now! "Mable, have I been so nice to you that you forgot your ce?!" Mable sneered. "My ce? ir, we''re divorced! There''s nothing between us. If not for the Ice Jade Flower, do you think I¡ª" "Enough!" ir let go of her and left after mming the door in a rage. The bedroom was dead silent. Mable looked at the crystal chandelier above with teary eyes. ''Bastard! ''It was just a meal with Howard! What''s he so mad about? ''I should be mad instead. ''How dare he follow me?!'' Mabley on the bed for a while before she sat up. She washed her face in the bathroom. Looking at her red lips in the mirror, she cursed ir angrily. "Mabes, are you... okay...?" Tracey came in at this time. Mable turned to look at her and answered snappily, "I almost got bitten to death by your brother!" "...Bitten?" Tracey stared at Mable''s red lips and hickeys on her neck and smirked. "Don''t be so dirty!" Mable knew from her expression that she was thinking in the wrong direction. Tracey held her arm and asked, "Mabes, when are you going to remarry ir?¡± Mable was stunned, and her face turned cold. "I won''t."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Why?" Tracey looked at her as if she was hurt. I don''t believe you don''t love him anymore after. g your memory." Cover Mable only pursed her lips. "Mabes, I know you must still be mad at him for how he treated you in the past, but he knows he was wrong. Look how well he has been treating youtely. I''ve never seen him care so much for a woman before. He even cooked for you..." Mable raised her eyebrow. "ir... cooked?" ''What a joke. He was born with a golden spoon. Does he even cook?'' Tracey at her in surprise. go to the hospital at I looked at her in surprise. you lunch? Did you not eat Mable froze. ''ir... went to the hospital to bring me lunch? ''Doesn''t that mean I...?'' "Tracey, I seem to have misunderstood him." Chapter 105 Mable called Amos and asked about the cause of the incident. It turned out that ir did not follow her. He went to the hospital to deliver her lunch, only to see her and Howard in the parking lot. So, he followed them to the restaurant. Mable went downstairs to the kitchen and saw the two lunch boxes Amos had brought back. She opened them and saw that one of them had rice with a heart-shaped fried egg on top. The other lunch box had a top and bottompartment. It contained a total of three dishesprising meat and vegetables. The food looked average, but the ting was nice. "Mabes, you have no idea. ir failed five times in frying an egg. When cooking a simple vegetable dish, he overcooked it once and added too much salt the other time. "The only thing he didn''t fail too many times making was the prawns. Look, he even peeled them for you..." Aunt Grace said from the side, "Sir also burned his hand while cooking. However, he didn''t care about putting medicine on it and went to deliver the food to you." Mable frowned slightly. She had mixed feelings. Tracey observed her emotions and seized the opportunity. "Mabes, apart from you, I''ve never seen him treat any woman this well." Mable stared at the lunch boxes on the table and said with a muffled voice, "I didn''t know he made me lunch and delivered it to the hospital. I thought... he was following me." Tracey sighed and shook her head. "He''s so reserved. I wish he could have just exined himself." ''He deserved to be misunderstood!'' She held Mable''s arm and said, "Mabes, it''s his first time chasing someone, so he''s inexperienced. Don''t get angry with him." Mable raised her eyebrow. "His first time?" Tracey looked seriously at her. "Yeah. He hasn''t pursued anyone before you." If not for Mable, Tracey would probably have never seen him like this in her lifetime. Mable stared at the food on the table. After a moment of silence, she asked, "What about... Liv?" "Liv..." Tracey seemed to want to dodge the question.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Did he not pursue her?" Mable asked. "Um... I only know he met her abroad. I don''t exactly know what happened between them. In any case, he started looking for her after he came home." Tracey did not know much about Liv. She did not even know what she looked like. "Mabes, you don''t have to care too much about Liv. ir has been looking for her for many years but still hasn''t found her. Maybe..." Tracey lowered her voice as she continued, "Maybe she''s long dead." She knew Mable had always been mindful of Liv''s position in ir''s heart. However, nobody knew if Liv was alive, so there was no need to get too hung up on it. "Even if she''s dead, ir will remember her for the rest of his life." Mable still remembered the conversation she overheard thest time she was in Ashdale. ir said he would keep looking for Liv as long as he was alive. If it was not because he was deeply in love with her, why else could he not forget her? Liv would remain precious to him. "That''s not necessarily true. We have a long life ahead of us." Tracey looked at Mable andforted her, "The most important person is the one with you now. Besides, ir likes you." Mable sighed again. ''He doesn''t like me-he''s only interested in me. ''Perhaps, to him, I''m a substitute for Liv.'' Tracey added, "Hasn''t he been trying to please you in different waystely e likes you and wants to remarry you? Mabes, you should seriously consider it. S "Not that I''m boasting, but there aren''t many men as rich and capable as him. Don''t let another woman have the advantage." Mable nodded with a smile and did not say anything. It was true. Apart from ir''s bad temper, she could not pick any faults with him. When she thought about what Aunt Grace said about ir burning his hand from cooking, she felt guilty and went upstairs with a medical kit. ir was in the study. No one answered when she knocked on the door, so she pushed it open. "ir?" As the curtains in the study were drawn, it was a little dim. ir was sitting on the wide sofa with a lit cigarette in his hand. The room was full of smoke. Mable walked to the windows and pulled the curtains open. She also opened the windows to get the smoke out. Chapter 106 As soon as Mable turned around, she met ir''s deep and dark eyes. ir put out his cigarette indifferently. "Get out!" "If I go just because you tell me to, wouldn''t that make me look bad?!" Mable walked over and sat next to him. She saw at a nce a red and swollen blister on the back of his left hand. "Why didn''t you treat your wound?" She was about to treat it for him when he put his hand into his pocket. "What are you doing? Don''t move!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Mable forcefully tugged at his wrist. "It''ll get infected if you don''t take care of it." She took out iodine swabs from the medical kit. ir stared at her and let her attend to the injury on his hand. Mable used a fine needle to pick through the blister, then sterilized it before applying some medicine. Lastly, she wrapped the wound briefly with breathable gauze. "ir, I''m sorry." Mable''s voice was suddenly heard. She lowered her head and did not dare to look up at ir. "When I received your call, I thought you were following me. I was mad, so I ignored you. I didn''t know you went to the hospital to bring me food..." With each word, her tone became softer. However, ir did not say anything. It was silent again, and the atmosphere was somewhat oppressive. Helpless, Mable looked up at him. "ir-" Suddenly, ir pushed her down onto the sofa and hugged her tightly. "Mable." He paused slightly before asking hoarsely, "Would you not have even looked at me if I didn''t have the Ice Jade Flower?" Mable answered, "...Um, not to that extent." Although it was true that she was staying by his side for the Ice Jade Flower... Even without it, her feelings for him main. She would just r would Su not be as entangled with him as she was now. swnow ir pressed his head against Mable''s forehead and tightened arms around her as if he had fijet a beloved item he had lost SWI "Then tell me, Mabes. What do I have to do to make you fall in love with me again?" Mable froze and asked bitterly, "ir, is my love that important?" "Very." ir buried his head in her neck and took a deep breath. Nothing in this world was happier than a love reciprocated. Mable did not answer ir''s question. Instead, she asked him, "What about you? Do you love me, ir?" ir frowned. ''Do you even need to ask?'' He had done so much for her. Did she not feel anything at all? Mable''s heart sank a little when she saw him frown. "Forget it. I shouldn''t have asked." ''Why make a fool of myself?'' ir caressed her face. "Mabes..." It was then an iing ringtone interrupted him. He impatiently picked up the phone and instantly let go of Mable to get up. Mable raised her eyebrow and sat up as well. ir was visibly startled for a moment after hearing what the He Bid. He immediately replied, him to answer the phone." Mable looked at him and vaguely heard a few words. "Liv... Whereabouts..." Chapter 107 ir hung up the phone and immediately called Amos. "Prepare the helicopter..." Mable sat on the sofa and stared at him while he was on the phone. She was upset. If she guessed right, the phone call was about Liv. There was news of her. Without further ado, ir went back to his room to change after calling out his orders to Amos. As if he suddenly remembered that Mable was still in the study, he came back and said to her, "I have to go out for a while. Be good at home and call me if anything happens." Mable nodded stiffly. "Your hand-" She wanted to remind him not to get water on his wound, but before she could say it, his phone rang again. He answered the call and went downstairs. As Mable watched him disappear, a sense of sadness welled up inside her. Soon, the sound of helicopter propellers came from the back garden. Mablr ran downstairs, only to find ir boarding the helicopter. This scene was the same as the night she regained her memory two months ago. Mable suddenly envied Liv for being so cherished by ir. "Mabes, where is ir going?" Tracey came out and watched as the helicopter slowly got further away. Mable smiled bitterly. "Besides Liv, who else can make him so eager?" Tracey was stunned. "There''s news of her again?" Mable said nothing else and went back inside. She reheated the lunch ir packed for her and ate it in the dining room. The vor was average, but she enjoyed it very much. She felt sweet inside. After that, Mable went upstairs. She was about to spend some time alone when she received a call from Hugh. "Boss, Frank Jefferson has been found." Mable instantly became energized when she heard that. "He''s been found? Where?" "Fasier, Centria City." Hugh paused for a moment before continuing, "But we were one step toote. He''s now in the hands of ir''s men." "Hm?" ''Did ir leave in such a hurry just now because of Frank?'' Mable recalled when Rahman told her that ir''s men were also looking for Frank. It seemed they had run into each other. Hugh added, "Boss, I brought enough men and am fully confident we can snatch Frank over." He was aware of the rtionship Mable and ir. That y why he called to ask for before making a move. ContentContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. belongs to NovelDrama.Org Couctions "That''s not necessary." After all, which one of them had Frank made not much difference. Mable perhaps she had misheard just ir hurriedly, not due to Liv but 6ce Frank was captured. Fasier, Centria City. Frank sat in the hot suite''s living room, enjoying the scenery along the coast while having lunch. After finishing his lunch, he looked at the with Woryguards watching him." I still have to make a desn''t belongs to NovelDrama.Org Con''t ir. I won''t run away." Content Arthur looked at the time and snorted coldly. "Even if you want to, can you?" Frank finished his meal and was escorted back to his room. Even after that, Arthur followed him closely, afraid of making the slightest mistake. It was 3:00 pm in Fasier when ir finally arrived. "Master ir, long time no see." Frank looked at him and smiled cunningly. "What do you want?" ir cut to the chase. "Well, you''re straightforward. In that case, I''ll get to the point-I want Agnes dead!" Amos'' back stiffened when he heard that. Chapter 108 ''Frank Jefferson is really bold. Is he not afraid that Master ir will kill him?'' Amos wondered. Frank smirked and continued, "Only when she dies can I be the rightful head of the Jeffersons." Moreover, if Agnes did not die, that person would not let him go either. Although Frank failed to assassinate Agnes thest time, he found out that ir and she were husband and wife. He specifically inquired about it and learned that they were not on good terms as a couple. Therefore, he was confident that ir would help him. A trace of killing intent shed across ir''s eyes, his expression unreadable. "What makes you think I''ll agree to that?" "Master ir, don''t you want to know where the person you''ve been looking for so many years is?" Frankughed softly and fished out a photo from his pocket to hand to ir. "You''re familiar with the item in the photo, aren''t you?" ir took a look and narrowed his dark eyes. It was a photo of an antique copper ck diamond ring. The same one he removed from Liv''s finger five years ago. "So? Do we have a deal?" Frank looked schemingly at ir with a smile on his face.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ir had been searching for Liv for five years. He even offered a heavy reward on the dar and ck market. It was evident how important she was to him. "You know her whereabouts?" Frank nodded. "Master ir, I''ll tell you where she is when you bring me Agnes'' corpse." He paused for a moment before adding, "Master ir, no one else in this world knows where she is except me. If I die, you won''t be able to find her in this lifetime!" ir stared at the gauze wrapped around his left hand. He fell silent before uttering coldly, "Okay, deal!" Frank sighed a breath of relief andughed out loud. "I knew you were a straightforward man, Master ir. I''ll wait for your good news." ir gripped the photo tightly and turned to leave the room. Amos followed him out, wanting to say something, but hesitated. "Master ir, are you really...?" ir turned to look at him. "Do something for me..." After exining things, he went back to his room. In the middle of the night, a loud bang suddenly came from the hotel. ir ran out to find smoke and mesing out of Frank''s room. Arthur covered his injured arm ran the mes. ir Hugh''s men took Fr t belongs to t Richworth. After thinking about it all night, Mable finally decided to make a trip to Fasier. Given ir''s character, Frank would most wanted to rify something with Frank before he died. S 25 1 ly note back alive. She With that, she booked an early flight and quickly packed a few things. She was about to go to the airport when she heard the buzzing sound of helicopter propellers from outside. Mable walked to the balcony and saw that it was ir. ''He''s back so soon?'' She hurried downstairs and asked, "ir, why are you-" ir walked in with a grim face and tugged at her hand. "Mable, where''s Frank?" Mable was startled. "Frank? Wasn''t he captured by your men?" "Hugh and his men took him awayst night!" "How could that be?!" When she talked to Hugh on the phone yesterday, she told him not to abduct Frank. "I fought with Hugh. It was he who abducted Frank-I can''t be mistaken." Arthur, who was standing behind ir, spoke up. "I''ll call him." Mable was also baffled. She shook off ir''s hand and immediately called Hugh. The phone rang for a long time before the call went through. "Hugh¡ª" A cold voice interrupted her. "Wifey, it''s me." Chapter 109 Meanwhile, in the Bellson Strait, a luxurious cruise ship was traveling through stormy seas. The weather forecast said there would be strong winds and waves at sea tonight. A man in a white bathrobe leaned against the deck railing and looked at the person not far away hung upside down. His light blue eyes were cold. "I asked Hugh to abduct him." Killing intent grew in his eyes as he spoke. "Why?" Mable asked on the other end of the phone. "You-" "No reason. I just can''t stand him and want him killed!" "Frank..." "Dead-I did it." The man was proud. If he had not gotten someone to look into it, he would not have known that Mable was assassinated two years ago and lost her memory. He had worked hard to train his wifey, and only he could bully her. Who was Frank to hurt her? Frank was courting death! The man gripped his phone tightly and nced coldly outside. "Wifey, I''ll make anyone who tries to harm you regret being born into this world!" "Stay out of my business!" The man snorted coldly. "I won''t. You''re my wifey, after all. Your business is mine." Mable responded, "...Get lost!" The manughed in a deep voice. "How ungrateful! Aren''t you going to thank me?" Richworth. Mable could not stand it anymore and directly hung up the phone. As soon as she did, ir asked, "Where''s Frank?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mable spread her hands helplessly. "Dead." Given how vicious that man was, Frank must not have survived more than ten minutes. Mable had no sympathy for Frank''s death. In any case, she did not want to let him live for too long. It was only a pity she did not get to ask Frank who was behind thest incident. "Dead?" ir looked at her with a ghastly face. He tugged at her wrist again. "Who said you could kill him?!" Frank was the only one who knew where Liv was. If he were dead, the clues would be gone. Mable frowned slightly at him. "Frank poisoned my grandpa, tried to kill me a few times, and even almost die?!" killed you. Doesn''t he to Arthur had never met Mable and did not know who she was. After hearing what she said, he exined, "Frank knows where Liv is. If he''s dead, Master ir will have no more clues." Mable''s back stiffened. She was dazed as she looked at ir. "So, you were anxious to find Frank because he knows where Liv is..." Mable had always thought ir was looking for Frank to help avenge her. She now realized that he had done everything to find Liv. She had gotten ahead of herself again. ir stared gloomily at her. "Frank is the only one who knows where Liv is. Now that he''s dead, all our leads have been cut off!" Mable wanted to apologize and who Hugh abduct Frank. she could not say it in the end. Frank was dead. There was no point in talking about it anymore. ir suppressed his anger and shook off Mable''s hand. He turned to leave. Soon, the sound of an engine was heard from outside. Mable froze in ce as mixed emotions ran through her. Sad, disappointed, heartbroken... In short, all the emotions that can make a person sad surged into her heart, and intense pain began to spread from her heart. Mable held her chest and fell on the sofa. ''Fuck.'' Chapter 110 The thing in Mable''s blood was acting up again. She took a few deep breaths and pressed the spot between her thumb and index finger, hoping to ease the pain. Nheless, the pain quickly spread from her heart to her whole body. Every inch of her skin seemed to be bitten by ants, and the pain was unbearable. "Ugh..." Mable copsed helplessly on the sofa, unable to use her strength. At this time, footsteps came from upstairs. "Mabes?" Tracey was woken up by the sounds from downstairs. She washed up before heading out of her room. Who knew, as soon as she walked to the stairway, she saw Mable curled up in pain on the sofa. "Mabes, what happened? Don''t scare me!" Tracey ran downstairs and touched Mable but was immediately shocked by her cold body. "Mabes, hold on. I''ll send you to the hospital-¡± Mable grabbed her hand tightly and uttered with difficulty, "No... No hospital." Tracey was so anxious that she was about to cry. "But you-" "Help me... My room..." Mable looked pleadingly at her. Tracey had no choice. Since Mable was unwilling to go to the hospital, she could only do as Mable asked. "Phone..." Back in her room, Mable trembled and pointed at her phone on the bedside table. Tracey looked at her pale face and panicked. "Mabes, I''ll call ir now¡ª" "No, call... Ethan..." Mable had one hand over her chest and the other one on Tracey''s hand. Her vision turned red. She quickly closed her eyes, not wanting Tracey to see them. "Ethan Miller?" Tracey suddenly remembered something and quickly called Ethan with Mable''s phone. "Right, right. Ethan is a doctor. I''ll call him." The call went through quickly. Before Ethan could say anything, she blurted, "Ethan, it''s Tracey. Mable asked me to call you. I don''t know what''s wrong with her, but she''s in a bad state right now. Her body is cold..." On the other end of the phone, Ethan was in the middle of preparing for a meeting, After hanging up the phone, he left the hospital with the medicine he had injected into Mable thest time. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. vel.ne After calling Ethan, Tracey took two quilts from the cupboard and wrapped them around Mable. She also set the indoor temperature to 30 degrees. Mable''s body was just too cold. Moreover, not only was she cold, but she was also breaking out in a cold sweat. In the blink of an eye, her clothes were soaked. Tracey hugged her and called her name while wiping the sweat off her body. "Mabes, Mabes, don''t sleep. Hold on, Ethan will be here soon." "It hurts... So much..." "It hurts? Where? Mabes, tell me, where does it hurt?" Mable opened her mouth but could not say anything. The pain was about to overwhelm her, and her body could not help but spasm. "Mabes, Mabes, let''s go to the hospital." Mable tensed up as soon as the hospital was brought up. She grabbed Tracey''s hand hard. "No... No... hospital. Tracey, I''m not going..." "Okay, we''re not going, we''re not going. Mabes, calm down..." Traceyforted Mable. Suddenly, she remembered something and picked up her phone to call ir. However, ir''s phone was turned off. Tracey then called Amos instead, but Amos was not with ir and was unreachable for the time being. With it being such a critical moment, Tracey was dying of anxiety when she could not reach ir. Fortunately, Ethan arrived not long after. When he saw Mable''s condition, he knew it was the same as thest time. He quickly took out the tramadol hydrochloride injection from the medical kit. Chapter 111 Solomon partied all night at his newly opened bar and did not get home until 5:00 am. Not long after falling asleep, his phone rang. He heard ir''s cold voice as soon as he picked up the call. "Come out for a drink!" Solomon was startled. He dozed off for the most part. ''He doesn''t sound quite right.'' Even so, he did not ask anything and got up to change. Afterward, he slowly made his way to the bar. At this point, the bar had closed. Only the waitresses were left cleaning the first-floor lobby. ir was in a private room on the second floor. When Solomon went in, he saw the empty bottles of whisky on the table. "What''s wrong with you today? It''s not like you to get drunk early in the morning." Solomon sat opposite ir and casually poured himself a ss of whisky. ir did not say anything. He picked up his ss and clinked it with Solomon. Then, he downed his drink in one go. "What happened?" Solomon realized something was wrong. ir had always been calm. Even if he were in a bad mood, he would not drink without restraint like this. Having known him for so many years, it was the first time Solomon had seen him this way. "Master ir, did you and Mable fight again?" Solomon guessed since ir stayed silent. Mable used to be an outlet for everyone. Now that she had recovered her memory, she became a domineering queen no one could afford to mess with. However, ir fell for her. Even though Mable always gave him the cold shoulder, he still treated her like treasure and tried to please her every day. If someone had told Solomon in the past that ir would get drunk over a woman, he would haveughed his ass off. Solomon sighed. Sure enough, love was harmful. Luckily, he did not have a crush on anyone. ir filled his ss and downed his drink again. The strong liquor instantly burned his throat. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Did Mable run away again?" Solomon found it strange that ir kept drinking. Thest time Mable escaped, ir locked himself in the study and smoked all night. Why did he change to drinking this time?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ir put down his ss and looked at Solomon. He said in a low and hoarse voice, "There are no more leads to Liv." "Hm?" Solomon sat up straight. ''Ah, so it''s because of Liv.'' "What does that mean?" ir pinched the spot between his eyebrows. "Frank was the only one who knew where Liv was, but he''s dead now." Solomon looked at him with surprise. "Didn''t you capture him? How did he " "Mable had Hugh abduct him." Solomon was startled but instantly understood. There was strong hatred between Mable and Frank. If she had Frank, she would not let him live. Unfortunately, ir did not get to ask Frank about Liv before Mable made a move. Solomon looked at ir and asked, "So you fought with Mable over that?" ir stayed silent. He knew Mable hated Frank, and so did he. He had everythingid out. Once he learned of Liv''s whereabouts from Frank, he would get rid of Frank himself. Only ir had not expected Mable to be so impatient. "We didn''t." He sighed. How could he bear to fight with her? That said, he was afraid he would not be andle to control his temperet and wouldsh out at her. So, he chose to escape by asking Solomon out for a drink to vent his anger. Solomon filled ir''s ss and looked teasingly at him. "It seems et you have a high tolerance for Mable. You''re even willing to overlook the matter with Liv." ir opened his eyes and said firmly, "Mable is more important to me than Liv." Solomon crossed his legs and drank leisurely from his ss. He knew how important Mable was to ir ever since ir went against his dad for Mable''s sake. "Then what are Mable''s feelings for you now?" Chapter 112 ir shook his head with a bitter smile. "I feel that Mable doesn''t love me as much as she used to." For the first time, he felt extremely powerless. How much Mable loved him in the past was how much she refused his love for her now. Solomon gloated at his misfortune. "You deserve it! You tormented her in the past!" ir looked askance at him and opened another bottle of whisky. Jokes aside, Solomon asked him seriously, "Since you have no leads on Liv now, what are you going to do?" ir paused for a moment and looked hesitant. "What''s thetest news from Santaviz?" Solomon shrugged. "Nothing. "It''s not like you don''t know how chaotic it is over there. All the forces have been very cautious since the incident five years ago. They haven''t dared to make any big moves." ir nodded and did not say anything else. He leanedzily on the sofa and stared quietly at the ceiling. After a long time, he suddenly said, "Let nature take its course for Liv''s matter." Solomon was surprised when he heard that. "What does that mean?" ir exined after a moment of silence. "If there are clues, I''ll do my best to find her." Solomon chuckled. ''Do you hear yourself? Aren''t there no clues now? ''How else can you find her? ''Thest time we were in Ashdale, you said you''d continue to look for her as long as you''re alive. Are youpromising now? ''Perhaps you''re trying to let it go.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ''That''s good.'' Solomon clinked sses with him and smiled awkwardly. "You should''ve let it go long ago. You''ve done your best, searching for so many years. Even if you owe her, you''ve paid off everything." In response, ir only finished his drink in one go. At that moment, Solomon''s phone rang. It was Amos. He answered the call. "Hello?" "Mr. Rond, are you with Master ir?" Solomon looked at the man on the sofa opposite him. "Yeah, why?" "Ms. Tracey called me just now and said she was urgently looking for Master ir. However, his phone is off." "It might be out of battery. I''ll let him know to call her back." "Okay." Solomon hung up and looked at ir. "It''s Amos. He said Tracey looking for you. You should urgenen was call her back." ir took out his phone and saw that it had automatically turned off. Solomon handed him his phone. "Use mine." "Forget it." ir did not take it. He guessed that Tracey was probably going to talk to him about Mable. He had not fully calmed down or want to hear anything about Mable. Besides that, he was afraid he could not stop himself from saying something hurtful to her. S Solomon put his phone on the table. "Suit yourself." Soon, the few bottles of whisky on the table were empty. Solomon called the waiter and asked for another round of drinks. After three rounds, Solomon was a little Wenk. He had not slept the ofst night, so he could I barely keep his eyes open, S "Master ir, I can''t anymore. I''m napping for a while..." As soon as he said that, the phone on the table rang. Solomon picked it up and answered the call without looking at the caller ID. He instantly woke up and stood up from the sofa after hearing what the caller said. ir frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Master ir, it''s Tracey. She said... She said Mable is dying..." ir''s body shook, and the ss in his hand fell to the ground. Chapter 113 ir moved quickly and rushed back to the Royal View Vi after receiving Tracey''s call. Aunt Grace kept wiping her tears when she saw him. "Master ir, you''re finally back. Quickly go and see madam. She''s not doing well..." ir''s chest clenched tightly. His heart felt as if it was going to jump out of his throat. He rushed upstairs. As soon as he entered the bedroom, he saw Mable twitching with a pale face on the bed. At this moment, Ethan was preparing to give her another shot of analgesia. "Mabes!" ir rushed to the bedside, anxious and worried. ''Why is she so pale? ''Why is she so cold? ''Wasn''t she fine when I left? How long has it been? What happened?'' "What happened to her?" ir looked at Tracey and Ethan with bloodshot eyes. Tracey wiped her tears and said, "I don''t know. When I went downstairs, I found her copsed on the sofa in pain. I wanted to take her to the hospital, but she didn''t let me..." She looked at Ethan. Ethan paused and was about to speak when Mable spoke weakly. "I''m fine. It''s just... my old illness ring up. I''ll be fine... in a while." Mable''s eyes were closed, but her consciousness was clear. She knew ir was beside her. ir wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and said with a trembling voice, "Mabes, let''s go to the hospital." "No... I''m not going... to the hospital!" Mable became agitated when the hospital was brought up. Her body twitched uncontrobly again. ir was shocked. He quickly held her hand andforted her. "Okay, we''re not going. We''re not going." "Master ir, let me give Professor Jefferson another shot of analgesic," Ethan said. He had given Mable two shots of analgesic, but the pain in her body still had not eased much. So, she asked him for another. Before ir could say anything, Mable stretched out her arm. "Do it." Thest time, it did not take long for the pain in her body to reduce once Ethan injected her with an analgesic. Why did it take so long this time? The pain was not easing either. Soon, another shot was in her system. Despite that, the pain in her body was still not relieved. ''It hurts... ''It really hurts..." "Mabes, Mabes, how do you feel now?" ir kept calling her name by her side. He was anxious. When Mable heard him, she could not help but cry. "B-ir." "I''m here, Mabes. I''m here." ir held her hand tightly, not realizing that his voice was trembling. "Will you hug me? Hug me..." Perhaps it was due to the pain, but Mable became sentimental. At this moment, she only wanted to be embraced by ir, even though she knew he did not love her. However, she liked him. When she was saved two years ago, he was the first person he saw after opening her eyes. She could not remember anything then, and her mind was nk. ir became her only reliance, giving her a sense of security. From that day on, she only had eyes for him. ir had no reason to refuse her request, nor did he want to. In fact, he wanted to hug her as soon as he came in but was afraid of hurting her. When he heard what Mable said, he immediately picked her up. He tightly wrapped his hands around her waist, letting her lean against him. Mable gasped for breath. Her forehead was covered in sweat, andN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. her clothes were soaked with cold sweat. It was as though she bad been rescued from the water. Ethan knew there was nothing that could be done about Mable''s situation. Three shots of analgesia were the limit. If the pain had not been relieved, she would have to fight hard herself. "Let''s go out," Ethan said to Tracey. Following that, he said to ir, "I''ll be here. Call me if you need me." Chapter 114 After Tracey and Ethan left, Mable and ir were the only ones left in the bedroom.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ir looked down at Mable in his arms. He gently caressed her pale face and wiped away the sweat on her forehead. He was guilty and regretful. "Mabes, how do you feel? Better?" Mable leaned powerlessly on his shoulder. "ir, I''m in pain..." ''I''m dying from the pain. ''It hurts so much. ''It''s torturous.'' "Where does it hurt? Mabes, tell me. Where does it hurt?" ir panicked and loosened his arms around her waist. Mable opened her mouth but could not get a word out. "Mabes..." ir was heartbroken to see her in so much pain. ? Mable turned over with difficulty to face ir. Her hands trembled as she grabbed his cor and buried her head into his neck as if she was copsing. "You... drank." ir reeked of alcohol. He nodded. "Mm, a little." Mable bit her lip and did not say anything. Given that he had drunk so much during the day, he must have been in a bad mood. Well, there were no more leads on Liv. It would be strange for him to be in a good mood. Mable was upset and could not help but cry. She had never been a crybaby. Since she was a child, her grandpa had told her she would be the head of the family in the future. She must be strong and not cry, no matter what. However, with the person she liked by her side, the tears she had held back for so long streamed down her face in an instant. ir''s heart ached as her tears dripped onto his skin. "Mabes." ir pursed his lips and tightened his grip to pull Mable closer. Mable hugged him even tighter as well. He was warm, which helped relieve her cold body. "ir..." Mable called out his name while she cried. "Mabes, I''m here. I''m here with you." "Mm." Mable smiled bitterly. Even if it was temporary, it was a beautiful moment for her. She buried her head in ir''s neck, not letting him see her eyes. Gradually, she felt the pain in her body subside. Her body also stopped trembling and twitching. ir sensed the change in her body and assumed that the medication et Ethan had injected her with was working. "Mabes, are you feeling better?" Mable nodded. It felt like she was getting better. ir stared at her and suddenly she was in the as that rainy while ago. What old illness was it that could cause her so much pain? He had seen her blood test report thest time. It had showed that nothing was wrong with her. It seemed he would have to bring her for a full body checkup once her condition stabilized. The pain in her limbs and bones was slowly receding. Mable felt her body gradually warming up. She got through it. She sighed a breath of relief. Mable thought she would have to resist the pain for 24 hours before the pain would stop torturing her. ir sensed that Mable''s muscles were red She was also not i pain as before. He Mable, with her head still buried in his arms, nodded. y you for a bath, nagy t belongs to NovelDrama.Org Gest ir lowered his head to kiss her forehead. He then carried her toward the bathroom. Chapter 115 After cleaning Mable, ir changed the wet sheet and covers before carrying her out. Mable felt better, but her body had no strength. ir put the nket over her and gently caressed her cheeks, which had regained a bit of color. "I''ll ask the doctor toe in and take a look at you again, okay?" "No need." Mable was fine. She had gotten through the most painful moment. After resting for a while, she would be as good as new. Mable held ir''s hand. "ir, lie with me for a while." ''This is thest time. ''I guarantee that this is thest time.'' ir could not refuse such a request from her. So, hey down beside her and embraced her. Mable closed her eyes and found afortable spot in his arms. ir stared at her and asked after a moment of silence. "Mabes, why haven''t I heard you talk about your old illness?" Mable casually answered after some thought, "I was injured abroad. It''s old and not a big deal." ir clenched his fists to conceal his anger. "How is this not a big deal?! You were in so much pain!" "It''s not a big deal if I can''t die from it." "Mabes..." Mable suddenly raised her hand to cover his eyes. Next, she opened her eyes and kissed him. ir froze. Mable gently kissed him, savoring his wine-scented breath. The bedroom curtains were not drawn, so the sunlight shone on ir''s well-defined and handsome face. Only one side of ir''s face was in the light, while the other half was in the dark. It was mesmerizing. Mable stared obsessively at his face. She liked him very much. She liked him so much that the thought of him loving another woman deeply made her heart ache. Mable''s eyes became teary again. She forced herself not to think about Liv and kissed ir again. ir was sharp to notice that she was being unusual. He wanted to move her hand away. "Mabes, what''s wrong...?" "If you have so much to say, why don''t you kiss me instead?" Mable spoke in a husky voice. Her tantalizing breath aroused ir. He held her slender waist and turned to pin her down on the bed. Afterward, he lowered his head to kiss her. "As you wish!" Unlike Mable''s gentle kiss just now, ir''s kiss was overbearing. She could always easily provoke his desire. A kiss or a word from her could make him defenseless. In the living room downstairs. Tracey stared at Arthur, who had returned with ir. She widened her eyes. She had not expected ir to transfer Arthur back so soon. Even so, Tracey could not care less about being happy as she was worried about Mable. "Ethan, how did you and Mable meet?" Tracey asked Ethan, who was organizing the medical kit. The Millers were one of the most powerful families in Richworth. While they had known each other since they were young, Ethan was a nerd who only liked studying medicine in theb. Since he disliked socializing, he did not hang out with them. "I worked with her when I was abroad." Tracey nodded. No wonder they were so familiar with each other.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "By the way, are you aware of Mabes'' situation? What kind of illness does she have?" Ethan shook his head. He had promised Mable to keep her f secret. Although he, too, did not Smuch about her he chose to remain tent Tracey frowned hard. "You don''t know either? Mabes asked me call you. I thought you knew we het was wrong with her." Ethan also wanted to know what illness Mable had. He had seen her blood test report. Apart from anemia, there was nothing wrong with her. Chapter 116 Nheless, judging from Mable''s condition on both asions, it did not seem as simple. ''Could she be suffering from a condition undetectable by a blood test? ''It''s not impossible.'' Tracey sat on the sofa with a look of guilt. "Mabes and I have known each other for so many years. I never knew she had any chronic illnesses." Mable had truly scared her today. After Mable recovered her memory, she saved Tracey from danger several times. Therefore, Tracey thought she was an omnipotent angel who could turn any adversity into good fortune. Despite that, when Tracey saw Mable being tortured by her illness today, she realized Mable had a vulnerable side too. Arthur looked at Tracey, crying with her face covered, and handed her a pack of tissues. "Don''t be sad." He was not good atforting people. Tracey took the tissues and smiled. "Thank you, Arthur." To divert her attention, Arthur asked, "What''s the rtionship between Mable and Master ir?¡± He had not been in Richworth for many years and was unclear about the matters rting to ir. Tracey answered, "They''re husband and wife. Well, they''re divorced, but ir is still pursuing her." Ethan raised his eyebrow. ''Pursuing his ex-wife after a divorce? Why is he making it so confusing?'' There had not been much movement upstairs, so they stayed downstairs and waited. It was not until 6:00 pm that ir came downstairs. "ir, where''s Mabes?" Tracey immediately ran up to him. "Asleep." "You..." Tracey stared at the hickeys on his neck and twitched her mouth. ''You''re such an animal! Given Mabes'' condition, how could you...?'' "She''s fine now, right?" Tracey asked. "She should be fine." ir looked at Ethan and asked, "Dr. Miller, can you tell me about Mable''s condition?" "Master ir, Tracey asked me just now, too. I''m sorry, but I don''t know much about Professor Jefferson''s condition." ir''s face darkened when he heard that. "Didn''t you give her injections? How could you not know about her condition?!" muck "It was Professor Jefferson who requested it." Considering he injected her with such arge dose of tramadol ???N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. hydrochloride, Ethan''s biggest worry was whether there would be any side effects. "Master ir, if you''re worried about her, you should take her to the hospital for a full body the Dout she''s better." Co when Belongs to NovelDrama.Org Tracey could tell Ethan was a little hostile. She said snappily, "What do you mean? Of course, he cares about her." "No matter what, thanks for today," ir said while looking at Ethan. For once, he was not displeased. "You''re wee, Master ir." Ethan nodded politely. "Since Professor Jefferson is now fine, I''ll take my leave first." After he left, Tracey wanted to go upstairs to see Mable. However, she was stopped by ir. "Mabes needs to rest. Don''t disturb her." Tracey sighed. "Okay." When ir returned to the bedroom, Mable was still sleeping. Shey curled up on her side with her eyebrows slightly furrowed. She slept uneasily. ir leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. Then, he gently caressed her furrowed eyebrows. Suddenly, he remembered something and looked at the trash can in the room. There were three empty ss reagents inside. Ethan had left them behind. ir picked up one of the more intact ss reagents. Through thebeling, he quickly found out what kind of reagent it was. Tramadol hydrochloride, a non-morphine strong analgesic, was mostly used for severe acute and chronic pain such as cancer pain... ''Cancer?'' ir stopped breathing for a few seconds. He was stunned. Chapter 117 Mable slept until the next morning. When she woke up, she saw ir sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at her. ir had not rested all night. His usually dark eyes were slightly red, and he had heavy dark eye circles. "You''re awake." His voice was dry and hoarse.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ir helped her sit up and handed her a cup of water. "Thanks." Mable drank half of the ss and had just put the cup down when ir suddenly pulled her hard into his arms. "W-what are you doing?" The force ir used left Mable breathless. "Mabes." He called her name hoarsely. "I won''t let anything happen to you-absolutely not!" Mable thought he was still worried about the poison''s attack yesterday and patted his shoulder. "I''m fine now." ir nodded and gently stroked the back of her head. "You haven''t had anything all day. What do you want to eat?" He asked her. "Anything, as long as it''s something light." "Okay. I''ll have someone prepare it." Mable watched him leave. She was unsure if she was overthinking it, but he looked hurt whenever he nced at her. Following that, Mable went to the bathroom and took a shower. She stood before the mirror and looked at the hickeys on her corbone. It reminded her of yesterday''s absurdity. Since it was so painful to stay by his side, she would leave. She would have had to leave sooner orter anyway. Mable smiled bitterly. Aftering out of the bathroom, she called Hugh. "Hey, Boss." "Bring some men to Richworth. I want to transfer my grandpa to Ashdale''s hospital." Kyle was not in Richworth at the moment, and only a few bodyguards were guarding her grandpa in the nursing home. It should not be hard for Hugh to take her grandpa away. Hugh froze before he asked, "Then you...?" Mable said, "I''ll be leaving Richworth too." Hugh responded, "Okay, then I''ll move now. I''ll arrive at Richworthtest by tonight." "Mm." Mable hung up and went downstairs. "Mabes, you''re fine!" Tracey rushed up to help her. Mable smiled and waved her hand. "Don''t be so nervous. I''m fine now." Tracey jokingly punched her shoulder with red eyes. "You scared me to death yesterday!" With how much pain Mable was, Tracey was afraid she was going to die. "I''m sorry for not telling you about it. It''s an old illness I have, and it hurts from time to time. I have a low pain tolerance, so I reacted more strongly. I''m fine now." Content "Why didn''t you wear a jacket beforeing down?" ir walked over from behind and put a shawl on her. Mable did not know to cry orugh. "It''s summer. I''m not cold." ir held her hands. "Your body was freezing yesterday, and you had a lot of cold sweat. You should watch it." The smile on Mable''s face froze. Cold sweat from a drop in body temperature was amon phenomenon of the poison''s attack. "Come eat." ir brought Mable to the dining room. She did not have much appetite, so she finished eating very soon. "Are you done?" ir asked with a frown. "I''m full." ir looked at her and paused for while I with you in a while forel do Ore he said, "I''ll go to the e belongs to NovelDrama.Org Cove detailed body checkup." Mable was stunned. "I''m fine now. I don''t need to go to the hospital." Chapter 118 Tracey advised Mable, "Mabes, it''s better to do a full body checkup so we feel more at ease." Mable refused. "I''m not going. I know my condition very well. I''m fine." Seeing how persistent she was, ir did not force her. "Okay. Since you don''t want to, we won''t go to the hospital." "ir!" Tracey shouted. How could he let Mable do what she wanted when it came to her health? She was sure something was wrong with Mable. Mable was surprised ir was so easy to deal with today. However, he added at the next moment, "Since you don''t want to go to the hospital, I''ll have the medical teame here to give you a checkup." Mable froze when she heard that. ir seemed determined to give her a checkup.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She sighed helplessly. "ir, don''t be so worried. I really am fine." ir held her hand. "Even if you''re fine, you should do a checkup. Just consider it a regr medical checkup." Mable withdrew her hand and said, "I said I won''t do it. Don''t force me!" "Mabes." ir felt troubled as he looked at her. The more she did not want to do a checkup, the more he was worried about her condition. Mable took a deep breath to suppress her annoyance. "I''m sorry. I know you''re concerned about me, but I am a doctor too. I know my condition very well and don''t need a checkup." "Mabes..." ir started, but Mable cut him off. "ir, I don''t have a sweet tooth, I don''t like strawberries, and I don''t like the designer bags and cars you gave me. Don''t you know that everything you''ve been doingtely has been stressing me out?!" ir was speechless. "How could that be? Mabes, you used to like¡ª" Mable interrupted Tracey. "That was because I was often unhappy, so I wanted to eat sweet stuff to lift my mood. I don''t like overly sweet stuff!" Her words left Tracey speechless as well. Indeed, Mable was often unhappy in the past. It was suddenly quiet. "I''m sorry." ir felt bad as he stared at Mable. He thought that everything he did during this time was what she liked. However, not only did she not like it, but she was also more pressured. "Mabes, I-" ir wanted to hold her hand, but she shook off his hand hard. "ir, you should know I only came back because of the Ice Jade Flower No matter what you dozor how well you treat me, I will never fall in love with you again!" S Mable clenched her fists while looking sharp. "Mabes..." Tracey had never seen her so snappy. Mable was mad. Her eyes turned cold as she said, "ir, stop doing useless things for me!" ir was shocked. He stared at her. His gentle eyes turned grim. "Mable, there are no absolutes in this world." "ir, don''t force me!" Mable blurted and went back inside. "ir..." Tracey studied ir''s expression, and her heart thumped. ''Shit, he''s mad.'' Mable returned to the room and immediately started packing her stuff. At this time, Rahman called her. When she answered, Rahman said joyfully, "heard from Hugh that you''re ready to leave Richworth You''re fast this time. Did you get the Ice Jade Flower already?" S "...No. I don''t want the Ice Jade Flower anymore." Mable only wanted to get away from ir as quickly as she could.... Even if she had to give up the Ice Jade Flower. Since returning to Richworth, she had two attacks within a month. It was too frequent. At this rate, she would go crazy before being tortured to death. Rahman was agitated when he heard her words. "You don''t want the Ice Jade Flower anymore? You''re going to die!" Chapter 119 Rahman knew what the Ice Jade Flower meant to Mable. Therefore, he was furious when he heard she did not want it anymore. "Mabes, you have to think clearly. The Ice Jade Flower is the only thing that might suppress the Necro Poison. What if¡ª" "Stop!" Mable cut him off. Her heart was already in turmoil. "I''ve made up my mind." Rahman knew that nothing could persuade her. "...Okay. You''re going back to Ashdale first, right? I''ll wait for you there." "Mm." Once Mable hung up, she suddenly heard ir''s voice behind her. "You don''t want the Ice Jade Flower anymore?" Mable did not turn around. She answered in a dry and hoarse voice, "I don''t want it anymore." Everyone had their destiny, and she had no ns to force it anymore. Mable went straight to the cloakroom and quickly packed up her things. She took none of the clothes, shoes, or bags ir bought her during this time. She only packed the clothes she brought with her when she came. After packing her things anding out of the cloakroom, she saw that ir was still staring at her from the doorway. "You''re leaving?" Mable nodded and looked at him. "Thanks for taking care of me during this time. I''m going to take my grandpa back to Ashdale." Right after she finished, ir suddenly went up to her and forcefully sped her wrist to press her against the sofa. "Mable, what am I to you?!" ir pinched her face. He red at her as if he was about to go berserk but held back thest of his anger. "You said you''ll never fall in love with me again. If so, why did you seduce me in Ashdale? You were also the one who initiated it yesterday. "What right do you have to turn your back on me after fucking me? Now, you even want to leave. Who do you think I am?!" ir enunciated each word with great force, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. It was evident how enraged he was. Mable stared at him and smirked with her slightly pale lips. "I''m just a woman. There are times I can''t resist the allure of a handsome man. Besides, didn''t you want it too?" "You!" ir wanted to strangle the heartless woman! Mable looked indifferent at him and cursed herself for being trashy. That said, since she had decided, she would not drag this any further. She gritted her teeth and said ruthlessly, "If you find this reason uneptable, consider this as me getting back at you for treating me so badly in the past." ir pinched her chin, his strength increasing uncontrobly. "Mable, are you heartless?!" Mable tilted her head up and told him off fearlessly, "I warned you long ago that I''m a heartless person. You didn''t believe me! "ir, we''re both adults. I don''t want you to be responsible, so don''t cling to me either!" "No!" ir leaned over and forcefully kissed her. "Mmph... Let go!" The more Mable struggled, the harder ir kissed. ir gripped her hands by her wrists and raised them above her head "Mable your reason isn''t convincing enough. You want to take revenge on me? Fine. I''ll let you as long as you''re happy." Mable sighed and felt helpless. He left her no choice but to be more ruthless.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "ir, you want the truth? Fine, I''ll tell you." ir was startled. "No, I don''t want to hear it." Following that, he went to kiss her to stop her from talking. "ir!" Mable snapped. She sped ir''s wrist, twisted it outward, and kicked his abdomen. ir dodged sideways. Mable took the opportunity to roll on the sofa to get to the other side, pulling away from him. "ir, I don''t like you at all. When I lost my memory, I only thought of you as a recement for someone else!" ir stiffened. "I''ve liked him for many years. When I was injured and lost my memory, there was always a blurry figure in my mind. I could feel my love for him and thought it was you. So gave my all to you without reservation. "However, when I recovered my memory, I suddenly realized that you''re not the person in my mind. I liked the wrong person, or rather, I took you as his substitute. "This is why I started to stay away from you and draw boundaries with you aft I regained my memory. I have someone I like, and thatperson isn''t you. Do you understand now?!" Mable said everything in one breath without any hesitation. Chapter 120 The bedroom was dead silent. ir looked at Mable, who was only two steps away from him. His handsome face was ready to unleash its fury. "I don''t believe it. Mable, you''re lying to me!" "I''m telling the truth." Mable looked calmly at him and did not exin further. It was more convincing not to exin. "Who is he?" Mable chuckled. "Do you think I''m stupid? Why would I tell you? So that you can deal with him?" ir clenched his fists, and his face tensed up. He gave off a lingering chill as he asked, "You love him that much?" "Yes, I love him very much." Mable stared at him and uttered, "I will only love him in this life. He''s irreceable in my¡ª" "Enough!" ir could not take it anymore. He stormed out angrily. If he stayed any longer, he might not be able to control himself and might kill her! After watching him leave, Mable plopped onto the sofa. Her heart was empty, and she felt awful. However, it was the best reason she could think of. ''I''ll let it be... ''If he finds Liv, they''ll live happily ever after. In time, he''ll forget about me. ''As for me, it doesn''t matter what happens. ''In any case, someone like me isn''t worthy of him.'' "Mabes." Tracey''s voice came from the doorway. Mable looked over and saw Tracey staring at her with reddened eyes. "Were you telling the truth? Do you have someone you like?" "Mm." "Why? ir is-" Tracey walked in and paused when she saw Mable''s suitcase. "Are you... leaving?" Mable nodded. Before she could say anything, Tracey held her and did not let go. "Mabes, don''t-don''t leave. You''re so good at fighting. I wanted to learn a thing or two from you." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Tracey, everything in the worldes to an end." "No, I won''t let you go!" Tracey clung to her. She had a strong feeling Mable would not return if she were to leave this time. Mable looked at her and sighed helplessly. "I''m sorry." "M..." Tracey was about to speak when she suddenly felt a stabbing pain in her neck. Her vision turned Paint ck, and she fainted. Mabley down on the bed and put a nket over her. Since she had decided to leave, no one could stop her. In the study. ir stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He was filled with killing intent as he watched Mable walk out of the vi with her suitcase. He wanted to catch her back and lock her up... Whether she was willing or if she liked him or not, it would be enough as long as he had her by his side. However, she would hate him for the rest of her life. ''Well... ''Let her hate me! ''At least she''ll remember me.'' ir picked up his phone and was about to make a call when his phone rang. Chapter 121 Monafett. Rahman was extremely anxious once he finished talking to Mable. After some thought, he decided he could not take it anymore and picked up his phone to call ir. "Hey, Mr. Fowler." Rahman spoke after the call went through. The person on the other end said nothing, but Rahman was not in a hurry. He said leisurely, "I have a business I''d like to discuss with you. Are you interested?" ir responded after a moment of silence, "Go on." "I know Fowler Enterprise is preparing to expand its market in Eastern Erebar. Coincidentally, I happen to have two unused private oil fields. I wonder if you''re interested." Rahman''s heart was heavy when he made the offer. He was going all out for Mable by offering his most valuable private property. The two oil fields were simply priceless. He did not believe ir would not unmoved. Sure enough, ir asked, "What do you want?¡± Rahman cut to the chase. "I want the Ice Jade Flower." Richworth. ir was in his study. He held his phone in one hand and a cigarette in the other. Beneath the smoke, his defined yet cold face shone through. Rahman was offering two private oil fields for the Ice Jade Flower. No matter what, it was a deal ir would only benefit from. Nheless, Rahman''s offer made ir suddenly realize something he had been neglecting. The Ice Jade Flower was a Chinese herb that could cure various poisons. Did Mable want it for herself or someone else? What was the old illness that was causing her so much pain? Why did she need such a strong analgesic? "Mr. Fowler, do we have a deal?" Rahman urged ir after not hearing an answer from him after a long time. ir asked in a deep voice, "What does Mable want the Ice Jade Flower for?" Rahman snorted. "Don''t you know what it does?" ir recalled Mable''s painful appearance yesterday and felt his heart tighten. "Was she poisoned?" Rahman did not say anything. He could not reveal Mable''s biggest secret. It was a scar she did not want to face in her life. That said, his silence made ir even more certain of his suspicion. "I can give her the Ice Jade Flower, but you must answer my question." Rahman was surprised. He did not expect with kpair to be so easy to s time. "What do you et " "Who''s the person Mable likes?" Rahman was confused. ''Who does Mable like? ''How would I know? ''I only know that many people like her. As for who she likes...'' Rahman asked yfully, "Mabes likes many people. Who are you referring to?" ir almost wanted to crush his phone. His eyes darkened. "Who does she like the most?" "The person she likes the most..." Rahman wanted to say that Mable liked him the most. However, ir Killient was so strong t could feel it through the int he He changed his answer after some thought and said, "The person Mabes likes the most is... Rory Hammond." ''Rory Hammond?'' It was an unfamiliar name. "Mr. Fowler, I answered your question. You-" "I''m a man of my word!" ir hung up and finished his cigarette. Afterward, he put it out, looking like he was about to kill someone. In the nursing home.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mable learned about her grandpa''s situation from the attending doctor and checked him out of the hospital. Before 6:00 pm, Hugh arrived on a private jet. The ambnce took Mable''s grandpa to the airport. They were et about to board the ne whene several ck sports cars sped in their direction. The car in the lead was a Maybach Landaulet. ''It''s him! ''He still came after all!'' Chapter 122 Hugh immediately stood in front of Mable. The bodyguards behind also reacted quickly and surrounded her to protect her. The cars stopped. Ten or so bodyguards came down from the cars but did not make a move. Amos got down from the Maybach''s passenger seat. He took a rectangr box from one of the bodyguards and walked straight toward Mable. Mable smiled faintly at him. "Assistant Nielsen, you can''t stop me." "Ms. Jefferson, you''ve misunderstood. We''re not here to stop you." Amos handed her the box and said, "Master ir asked me to pass this on to you." Mable nced at the backseat of the Maybach. The window was closed, so she could not see the person inside. It seemed ir did not intend toe down. She was relieved. "No thanks. Master ir took care of me during this time. If we''re doing gifts, I should be the one giving him something instead." Mable refused to ept an undeserved reward. It was hard enough for her to make up her mind to leave ir. She did not want to owe him any more favors. "Ms. Jefferson, you''d better ept it." Amos was sincere and firm. It looked as though he would not let Mable go unless she epted it. Hugh looked at Amos with dissatisfaction. "What does your CEO want?" Amos did not say anything and still looked at Mable with respect. Helpless, Mable could only signal Hugh to take it. "I''ve epted it. Please thank Master ir for me." If necessary, she would find a chance in the future to return a gift to him. "Okay." Mable took onest look at the backseat of the Maybach and turned around to board the airne. Hugh followed closely behind. Amos returned to the car. The backseat''s fender was lowered at this time. A man in ck loungewear sat in the backseat. He was cold, staring at the ne about to take off. "Master ir, I''ve handed the thing to Ms. Jefferson." "Did she say anything?" Amos answered, "...She asked me to thank you." ir sneered. She knew he was in the car and was only a few steps away. However, she could not even be bothered toe and thank him in person. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ''Mable, you''re heartless!'' "Master ir, are you really going to let Ms. Jefferson go?" Amos looked at the gloomy ir and asked softly. He had been ir''s assistant for many years and had never seen him like this. ir was enraged, I he was still desperately trying to hold back. ''Master ir is really in love with Ms. What a trashy woman Not does she not appreciate his love but she also trampled on his sincere heart.'' Amos suddenly pitied ir. ir still looked coldly outside the window. Instead of being angry, he smiled. "Ha... Where can she go?" He never thought he was a good man. If he wanted something, he would get it. No matter if he had to fight, snatch, threaten, or scheme against others... Even if he had to do it by any means, he would not hesitate! The ne slowly took off. Mable withdrew her sight and sighed heavily. ir''s car was still parked at the airport, but he did not lower the window until the end. After this, they probably would not see each other again. Mable thought she would be relieved. In reality, she felt oppressed, as if she could not catch her breath. The thought of not seeing him again made her feel heartbroken. It was 11:00 pm when she arrived in Ashdale. Mable had contacted a medical team in advance so that they would wait at the Jefferson Residence. She brought her grandpa there once theynded. Given his condition at the moment, he did not need to stay in the hospital. He could be taken care of by a medical team at home. After settling Mable''s grandpa down, Hugh brought over what ir gave her. "Boss, what are you going to do with this?" Mable looked troubled. She could tell the box alone was not cheap, so she figured the content must be very expensive. She wondered what was inside. Mable hesitated before opening the box. However, she froze when she saw what was inside. Chapter 123 Tracey was knocked out by Mable. When she woke up and found out that Mable had left Richworth, she felt terrible. When she heard from the maid that ir had gone out, she thought he had gone after Mable. However, he returned not long after. ir locked himself in the study as soon as he got home and ordered everyone not to disturb him. Tracey was afraid he might do something extreme. So, she stayed up all night in the living room. Just like that, ir was still in the study until noon the next day. Tracey was anxious. ir could be mad, but how would his body take it if he did not eat or drink for a long time? As such, she mustered her courage and knocked on the study door. "ir, it''s me, Trace. Are you okay?" There was no sound in the study. She hesitated for a while and pushed the door open. "ir, you- Cough, cough!" The smell of smoke was too strong! Tracey covered her mouth and coughed. She hurried to open the windows. "ir, how many cigarettes have you smoked?!" The ashtray was so full that it was overflowing with cigarette butts. In the room, the choking smell of smoke was enough to kill someone. Tracey did not know how ir stayed in this environment. She looked at him and angrily put her hands on her waist. "ir, do you want to suffocate yourself ormit slow suicide by smoking too much?!" ir coldly flicked the ashes of his cigarette and kept staring at theputer screen. "What are you looking at?" Curious, Tracey looked and saw Mable''s picture on the screen. She became upset and almost cried. ir had been chain-smoking in the study because he was thinking about Mable. ''Sob... He''s too affectionate.'' Tracey sniffed and advised him, "ir, if you really like Mabes, you should go after her. As long as she''s not married to someone else, you still have a chance." ir took a puff of his cigarette. His indifferent eyes finally held some emotions. He looked up at Tracey and said coldly, "I won''t let her have the chance to marry someone else." ''She can only be my wife in this life! ''I don''t care if I have to take her by force.'' "ir, pursuing someone requires some skills. Don''t be impulsive." Tracey vaguely felt that he was up to something. Something big. "Master ir." There was a knock on the door. Amos stood at the door with a briefcase. "Come in."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Amos walked in and took out a document from the briefcase. He handed it to ir and said, "This is information on everyone named Rory Hammond in Dond S "Rory Hammond?" Tracey looked at ir in confusion. ''Who''s that? ''Why is ir looking into him?'' ir flipped through the document. He was expressionless, but there were turbulent emotions in his eyes. Ashdale. Mable did not sleep the whole night. She could not figure out what ir was trying to do. When she offered a high price on the Ice Jade Flower, he did not want to sell it to her. He also threatened her with it to keep her by his side. Now that she did not want it anymore, he gave it to her instead. ''What does he want? ''Did he think I''d change my mind and return to him?'' Mable smiled bitterly, not knowing what to feel. Rahman came to Ashdale at noon. Hugh picked him up and brought him to the Jefferson Residence. He asked Mable as soon as he saw h "i really let you go, huh? Did he make things difficult for you?" "Do you think I''m a pushover?" Mable was having lunch and did not have much energy when she spoke. "I lied to him, saying I have someone I like very much so he''ll stop pestering us." Rahman was surprised. He finally knew why ir asked who she liked. "Then he..." He wanted to ask something but hesitated. He wanted to ask about the Ice Jade Flower However, he was afraid Mable would know he had called ir and think he was meddling in her affairs. "He gave me the Ice Jade Flower," Mable suddenly said. Chapter 124 Rahman was delighted. "Really?" Mable put down her cutleries, looking upset. "Rahman, am I trashy?" Rahman forced augh and casually replied to her, "You finally realized? I''ve been used to your trashy personality for many years." "Get lost!" Mable rolled her eyes at him. Rahman knew what she was struggling with. "Mabes, everything in this world can be solved by money. Don''t feel like you owe ir anything. At most, I''ll give him two private oil fields and take it as I bought the Ice Jade Flower from him." Mable pondered for a while. ir probably needed oil fields at the moment, so she nodded and said, "Okay, but I''ll pay for them." Rahman ruffled his golden bangs and smiled evilly. "Why are you being so polite? I wouldn''t have gotten the two oil fields in the first ce if it wasn''t for you." Mable wanted to say something else but Rahman cut her off. "Stop talking nonsense. Where''s the Ice Jade Flower? Hurry up and decoct it." The sooner she consumed it, the sooner the Necro Poison could be surprised. Then, she would have an easier time. "It needs to be paired with some other herbs." Mable wrote a Chinese medicine prescription on a piece of paper and called for Hugh. "Go to a Chinese medicine store and get these herbs ording to the prescription. A few of them are rare, so you might have to go to a few stores." "Got it. I''ll go right now." Hugh went to all the Chinese medicine stores in Ashdale before finding all the herbs Mable needed. At night, Mable began to decoct the medicine. While she was doing that in the kitchen, Rahman sneaked out into the garden and called ir. The call went through. Before ir could say anything, Rahman said, "Mr. Fowler, I''ll send someone to liaise with you for the oil fields another day." "No need." ir responded coldly. Rahman was stunned. "What do you mean?" ''Is he trying to go back on his word? ''Hmph, so be it. Mabes is already decocting the medicine anyway.'' While he was thinking, ir continued, "I didn''t give Mable the Ice Jade Flower for the oil fields." Rahman raised his eyebrow. ''He''s not still trying to pursue Mabes, is he?'' ir added, "I want her to be safe and sound." Rahman was speechless. ''It''s true. ''He''s still clinging to Mabes!'' "Don''t worry. Mabes will definitely be safe and sound after leaving you." Rahman hung up after that. ''Since you don''t want the oil fields, so be it!'' Rahman medked into the house a swo picked up the smell of herbal wafting from the "How long do you need to decoct it?" "One and a half hours." Mable frowned and added after a pause, "Something feels wrong with this Ice Jade Flower." "Hm? What''s wrong with it?" "I read from the medical book that the Ice Jade Flower has a strange fra when decocted, but don''t I it." Rahman leaned in close and sniffed. "Could it be masked by the other herbs?" "Maybe." Mable also did not think much about it. She had heard about the Ice Jade Flower from her master and had never seen it before this.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. An hour and a halfter, the medicine was finally done. Rahman wanted to vomit when he looked bitter d at the bowl of dark and Pelling Chinese medicine. He pinched his nose and went far away. "Do you want me to prepare some honey or sugar for you?" He asked Mable. "No." Mable held the bowl and drank the Chinese medicine in one gulp. ''So bitter!'' It was so bitter that she had goosebumps! After finishing the medicine, Mable went to see her grandpa before returning to her room. In the middle of the night. Rahman was still jetgged. Instead of sleeping, he was ying a game with his friends. All of a sudden, his phone rang. It was Mable. ''Why is she calling me when she''s just next door?'' "Mabes-" Rahman had just answered the call when he heard Mable''s weak voice. "Rahman... I...¡± Chapter 125 "Mabes, Mabes, what''s wrong?" Rahman knew something must have happened as soon as he heard Mable''s tone. He immediately ran out and rushed into her room. Mable was not in the bedroom. Instead, she could be heard vomiting in the bathroom. "Mabes!" Rahman ran to the bathroom to find her vomiting while lying on the toilet lid. The air was filled with the iron scent of blood. She was vomiting blood! "Mabes, Mabes, what happened?" Rahman turned pale with fear. Mable raised her head and tried to speak. However, her stomach spasmed again, and she vomited another mouthful of brown, dirty blood. "Mabes! Somebody! Come quick!" The helpers and Hugh quickly came up when they heard themotion. After vomiting for a while, Mable was exhausted. Rahman helped her onto the bed. He was so anxious that he was sweating all over. "Where''s the doctor? Hurry up ande to check on Mabes." The vi''s family doctor quickly came forward with a medical kit to check on her. After a rough check, the doctor said worriedly, "Miss, you have... food poisoning." Rahman frowned. "Why would she vomit blood if it''s food poisoning?" Hugh agreed. "Yeah. Besides, we ate the same thing for dinner. Why are we fine?" "The Ice Jade Flower was fake." Mable spoke weakly. Two of the herbs she asked Hugh to buy were toxic. However, the Ice Jade Flower should have neutralized them when decocted together. There would be no problem taking them after that. Though, it was evident that the toxicity of those two herbs in the medicine was not neutralized. No wonder the Ice Jade Flower did not smell right when the medicine was decocted. Mable smiled bitterly. She was careless and never suspected ir might have given her a fake Ice Jade Flower. Rahman and Hugh were stunned. "It''s fake?" Rahman Genched his fists. "ir, that How dare he fool with a fake Ice Jade Flower t belongs to No wonder ir did not want the oil fields. It turned out the Ice Jade Flower was fake. Mable held her aching stomach and pointed at her suitcase. "Bring me my acupuncture kit." She wanted to perform acupuncture on herself to stop the toxins from spreading. "Get ready. I need to do a stomach cleanseter," Mable said to the doctor. Hugh brought her the acupuncture kit. He became furious as he watched her using needles on herself. ''ir, I must take revenge!'' Mable temporarily sealed a few of her major acupoints to stop the toxins from spreading. Afterward, she let the doctor cleanse her stomach. It took three rounds before her stomach was cleaned of all residual medicine. After the cleanse, Mable did not even have the strength to move her fingers. Rahman''s eyes reddened with anger as he watched her weak and in pain. "Take good care of Mabes." He patted Hugh''s shoulder and walked out. Hugh knew what he was going to do and did not stop him. If he did not have to take care of Mable, he would have followed him too. The doctor gave Mable an IV drip and had the nurse watch over her. Mable opened her eyes after a long time. "...Where''s Rahman?" Hugh answered, "...He went out." MableN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. must guessed that Rahman gone to find ir. r. "Hugh, ne guessed that have someone call him back Rahman was too impulsive. She was worried that something would happen to him. "Okay." Hugh responded and walked out of the bedroom. He stood in the hallway and sent Rahman a message. [Bring my men with you and kill ir!] He stood outside for a while before heading back into the bedroom. "He''s already on the ne. I can''t get in touch with him." Chapter 126 Richworth. Fowler Enterprise. After working through the night, ir finally closed hisptop at 5:00 am.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He washed his face with cold water and had his assistant bring him coffee before starting another day of work. "Master ir, you have a meeting at 10:00 am. Why don''t you rest for a while? I''ll call you then." Amos was wary as he looked at ir working like a machine. ir looked the same as when he returned from Santaviz five years ago. During that time, the wholepany was shrouded in gloom, and everyone felt uneasy. Amos watched as ir slowly walked out of that shadow from five years ago. Now that Mable had left, he seemed to have returned to that state. "No need." ir flipped through some documents and scanned through them. He handed one of them to Amos and said coldly, "Contact the people from the Richie Group and tell them that Fowler Enterprise intends to cooperate with them on this project." Amos was stunned. As far as he knew, the Richie Group was negotiating with Jefferson Enterprise on this project and was close to signing the contract. If Fowler Enterprise butted in now, the Richie Group would unquestionably give up on Jefferson Enterprise and choose them instead. ''Is Master ir trying to... make a move on Jefferson Enterprise? ''No wonder he has been looking into them since yesterday.'' Amos did not dare say anything. He took the document and went out to get the job done. Before long, he knocked on the door again. "Master ir, Mr. Rond is here." Solomon leisurely walked in with breakfast. "Master ir, you''re truly diligent, working at the crack of dawn... Uh, wait, were you up all night?" "Master ir hasn''t rested since Ms. Jefferson left," Amos whispered to him. Solomon raised his eyebrow. He put the breakfast on the table and nced at the pile of documents next to him. They were all about Jefferson Enterprise. He was shocked. "Master ir, are you making a move on Jefferson Enterprise?" ir lit a cigarette and answered indifferently, "I''m bored. So, I''m thinking of acquiring apany for fun." Solomon forced augh and exposed him without mercy. "...I think you''re trying to force Mable to give in." ir stared at the brightly lit cigarette between his fingers. His gaze darkened. ''This is just the beginning.'' l.ne "Don''t me me for reminding you brother, Mable isn''t a simple woman. Be careful not to push her too far. When a dog is cont do anything to survive-" ir shot a deadly look at him. "Who are you calling a dog?" it''ll Solomon twitched his mouth and quickly said, "Me! Me! Me! I''m the dog, alright?!" ''She doesn''t want you anymore, yet you''re still so protective of her. ''You deserve to be tormented!'' All of a sudden, the sound of a helicopter approached. Looking out the floor-to-ceiling window in ir''s office, they sawa private helicopter flying this way. Judging by the altitude, it seemed to be ready tond. "This is..." Solomon was aware there was a take a helicopter f the building''s r e where he was in a bu That said, this helicopter did not seem to be his. The office door suddenly pushed open. Amos rushed in and said, "Master ir, a private helicopternded on the rooftop!" ir''s eyes turned cold. Solomon sneered and said yfully, "Wow. Who''s so bold as to invade Master ir''s territory?" Before Amos could say anything, footsteps and the screams of the building''s security guards came from outside. Amos knew this was bad. He turned around and saw Rahman walk in with a bunch of bodyguards. It was early, so the employees had note to work yet. Only a few of them were on this floor besides the security guards. Amos blocked the office door. "Rahman, what do you want?" "Move!" Rahman looked askance at him with hostility. "Let him in." ir spoke from his office. Amos had to get out of the way. With that, Rahman strided into the office and met ir''s murderous gaze. He directly pulled out his gun without saying a word. Chapter 127 Solomon was shocked and went in front of ir. He subconsciously reached for his gun, only to realize he did not bring his gun with him today. "Rahman!" Amos saw this and also rushed in to get in front of ir. Solomon advised Rahman, "Rahman, calm down. Let''s talk it out!" ir looked coldly at Rahman and stepped out from behind Solomon. "If you kill me, can the Emirs bear the consequences?" The atmosphere turned cold. Rahman smiled wickedly. "ir, Mabes is of utmost priority to me! Since you dare hurt her, I won''t let you have it easy!" "What do you mean?" Solomon looked at ir in confusion. "Wasn''t Mable the one who hurt you and tormented you? Why are you the one who hurt her instead?" ir quickly noticed that something was off. "What happened to Mable?" He and Rahman spoke on the phonest night. Then, Rahman did not sound like he was resentful. "What happened? You fucking gave her a fake Ice Jade Flower and caused her to vomit blood from being poisoned. How can you still have the fucking nerve to ask what happened?!" Rahman was filled with uncontroble rage. If not for the rationale left in him, he would have shot ir in the face! ir stiffened. "What did you say? The Ice Jade Flower is fake?" Solomon looked at ir in shock. "The Ice Jade Flower you gave Mable is fake?" "That''s... Impossible!" Amos was also stunned. Given how much ir valued Mable, how could he have given her a fake Ice Jade Flower? "How is it impossible? You''re why she''s lying in bed on the verge of death! ir, you deserve to die!" Rahman pulled the trigger without hesitation. "Master ir!" Solomon widened his eyes. ir quickly dodged, and the bullet shot theputer behind him. Just as Rahman was about to pull the trigger again, a group of fully armed bodyguards suddenly rushed in. Rahman only brought a total of eight men. While they were skilled, they were outnumbered and quickly subdued. ir went up to Rahman and unloaded the gun in his hand in a sh. "Rahman, how''s Mable now?" Rahman sneered. "How is she now? If you rush there now, you might be able to see her onest time!" ir was dumbfounded.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ''Onest time... ''How could this be?'' "Prepare the helicopter!" ir Rahman away and hurriedly walked out. Even he did not notice how panicky he was at the moment. Amos quickly followed. Solomon came back to his senses from the shock, dubious about what Rahman had just said. "Master ir couldn''t have given Mable Lake Ice Jade Flower. lies with Salomon." ? If it was fake, the problem It was time to look into Salomon. Rahman scoffed. "Why can''t it be ir who switched the real Ice Jade Flower?" Salomon was in the auction business. Given their reputation for decades, it was unlikely they would sell fakes. Therefore, Rahman was more convinced that ir ver intentionally gave Mable a fake Ice Jade Flower. ''He just doesn''t want Mabes to leave him.'' "No way." Solomon shook his head at Rahman. "Based on my understanding of him, he would never do that." Besides, the other party was Mable. Rahman did not say anything and sent Hugh a message. He walked away after that. Ashdale. ir rushed to the Jefferson Residence in a hurry. He was surrounded by Hugh and his men as soon as he got out of the helicopter. "Master ir, long time no see." Hugh sat on the steps with a cigarette in his mouth. He looked like he had been waiting a long time. ir looked at him and asked, "Where''s Mable?" "Boss is resting. She''s not seeing anyone." Chapter 128 ir looked at the vi behind Hugh and strode toward it. Next, a bullet fired next to his feet. Hugh raised his gun and blew out the smoke from the muzzle. He was fierce and hostile. "Master ir, trespassing is illegal." "I want to see Mable!" Hugh was filled with rage. "Who do you think you are? Do you think you can see my boss just because you want to?" ir clenched his fists. He did not want to waste any more time. "What do you want?" Hugh put out his cigarette. "I won''t kill you today because you once took a bullet for her, but you can''t see her either!" "Move!" How could he leave? ir''s heart was at his throat from anxious he was. "ir!" Hugh aimed his gun at ir''s head. "If you dare to take another step forward, don''t me me for being rude!" Then, a gunshot was heard. A bullet urately hit his gun. Hugh felt the spot between his thumb and index finger turn numb from the shock. His gun also flew out. The sudden turn of events caused the surrounding bodyguards to aim their guns at ir. ir''s men also stood in front of him and drew their guns. For a moment, both parties were tense and ready for confrontation. "Hugh, stop!" Mable''s voice suddenly came from the house. Her voice was soft, causing ir and Hugh turned to look at her in shock. "Boss?" Hugh was a little guilty. ''Didn''t the doctor say she''d be unconscious for a while? Why is she already awake?'' Mable walked out with the maid''s help. She looked awful, leaning on the maid as if she would faint when the wind blew. "What are you trying to do?" Mable felt a headacheing when she looked at the two groups of about to break into a fight at any moment. Content bell.neN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Boss..." Despite being weak, Mable was sharp. "Go get your punishment!" ''Keeping me in the dark and creating such a big scene? Do you think this is our turf?!'' Before Hugh could say anything, ir ran up to Mable. Mable could not react and was instantly pulled into his embrace. That familiar breath, warmth, and embrace... For some reason, Mable suddenly felt like crying. "Why are you here?" She asked hoarsely. "Mabes, I missed you so much." ir spoke in an attractive voice. Mable had only left for two days-two short days. However, he missed her like crazy and could only think about her whenever he closed his eyes. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know the Ice Jade Flower was fake." Mable nodded slightly. She knew it had nothing to do with him. Given his character, he would have either not given the Ice Jade Flower to her or would have given her the real thing. Since he gave it to her, he would not have intentionally given her a fake one. Mable was well-versed in However, even she did not sfake, let alone ir. As she was too weak, her vision became blurry again when ir held her. "Mabes, I really have missed you so much..." Before she passed out, she heard what he said. It sounded very affectionate. "Boss!" Hugh quickly went up when he saw Mable faint. However, ir was already carrying her in his arms. Chapter 129 Hugh shouted, "ir, you¡ª" "No matter what you want to do to me, at least let me send her back to her room first." ir cut him off and carried Mable upstairs. "Fuck!" Hugh cursed. He knew he could not stop ir, so he quickly asked someone to call the doctor. When ir carried Mable into her bedroom, he realized she was on an IV drip and pulled out the needle before it finished. The back of her hand had swollen. The doctor rushed over and gave Mable the IV drip again. He also instructed ir, "Ms. Jefferson is very weak. To avoid further stress or strain, she''ll have to rest and recuperate for a few days at least." ir sat quietly on the edge of the bed and held Mable''s hands together. He was careful as if she was a treasure. "What happened to her?" Mable was fine when she left. Why was she so weak at the moment? Hugh crossed his arms at the side and replied to him sarcastically, "What do you think happened? If you hadn''t tricked her with a fake Ice Jade Flower, she wouldn''t have been poisoned. "Do you know she vomited blood all night and had her stomach cleansed thrice? She''s lucky to be alive now!" ir was in despair. Rahman also said that the Ice Jade Flower was fake. ir had ced the Ice Jade Flower in the safe in his study after he brought it back. No one else had touched it. In that case, the Ice Jade Flower Salomon gave him was a fake!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He was filled with killing intent as soon as he thought about that. "I''ll look into it." "You''d better look into it and exin to her!" ir did not say anything else. He kept staring at Mable''s pale face, seemingly heartbroken. As Hugh looked at him, he suddenly felt he was an eyesore. He scratched his head and walked out. His men were everywhere, so he was not afraid that ir would harm Mable. When he went downstairs, Rahman happened to have returned. "Where''s ir?" Rahman asked him as soon as he came in. Hugh pointed at the second floor. "Upstairs." "Why did you let him go up? What does that scum want to do to Mabes?!" Rahman rolled his sleeves. He was about to charge upstairs but was stopped by Hugh. "Boss woke up just now and was kind of Staremad. You''d better not . This is our turf a wouldn''t dare do any ir Rahman scratched his hair and plopped onto the sofa. "Hugh, why are you so useless? ir was right in front of you, yet you couldn''t take him down!" Hugh twitched his mouth. "Didn''t you bring some men to get him killed? What happened?" Rahman did not say a word. Hugh sat on the sofa and pulled out a cigarette but did not light it. "Do you really think ir swapped the Ice Jade Flower?" Rahman frowned and answered after some thought, "Given how he reacted, it doesn''t seem like it." In fact, once they had calmed down and thought about it again, it did not seem like something ir would do. Judging from how ir reacted after learning of Mable''s poisoning, he probably did not know the Ice Jade Flower was a fake. However... "Salomon wouldn''t sell fake goods, right?" Hugh said after some thought, "We''d veli better look into this. After all, the ce Jade Flower isn''t an ordinary medicinal herb. Many people are openly and covertly fighting for it." He was worried about letting ir investigate the matter alone. So, he decided to let his men secretly investigate Salomon too. When Mable woke up again, the sun was almost setting. The setting sun shone in through the window on ir, making him look warm. ir immediately held her hands when she woke up. "Mabes, you''re awake. Are you feeling alright?" Mable nodded and answered hoarsely, "I''m fine. Just feeling a little weak." ir helped her sit up and fed her some water. "Did Rahman and Hugh hurt you?" ir stared at her and asked, "Mabes, are you concerned about me?" Mable was stunned and looked outside the window. "I''m just afraid you''ll take revenge on them if they offend you." Chapter 130 ir''s eyes darkened. He said after a moment of silence, "Rahman fired a shot at me." Mable was shocked and thought he had been shot. "Then you...?" ir smiled faintly. "I dodged it." Mable rolled her eyes at him. "...Childish!" ir gently caressed her head with guilt. "Mabes, I''m sorry." Mable looked at him and knew he meant the Ice Jade Flower. She asked, "You knew the Ice Jade Flower was fake?" "No!" How could ir have given it to her if he knew it was fake? Mable chuckled. "Then there''s no need to apologize." She knew it had nothing to do with ir. The problem was with Salomon. "Don''t worry. I''ll find out." ir added after a short pause, "I''ll also get the real Ice Jade Flower for you." Mable looked outside the window. "ir, you don''t need to do this." ir looked at her and said gently, "But I want to. You don''t have to feel pressured." Mable still wanted to say something. However, ir stood up and said, "Rest for a while. I''ll have someone send some food up.¡± She nodded. Before long, ir walked up with a tray. As Mable had her stomach cleansedst night, her stomach was still very ufortable. Although she was hungry, she did not have much of an appetite. She could not eat more than half a bowl of porridge. Even though it was turning dark outside, ir was still sitting on the edge of the bed with no intention of leaving. Mable looked at him and said, "ir, I''m fine now. You should go back." ir''s dark eye circles were heavy, and his eyes were slightly red. It was obvious that he had not been resting. "Mm." ir responded but did not move. ''Well, leave!'' Not knowing what ir wanted to do, Mable was lost for words. The atmosphere was slightly awkward. "I''ll leave after you sleep," ir spoke. "I can''t sleep if you''re sitting here." ir only stared at her and did not say anything. It was quiet again. Mable sighed internally. ''Forget it. He can stay if he wants to.'' She closed her eyes. ''Out of sight, out of mind.'' Next, ir leaned over to her. He kissed her, and his familiar scent swept over her. Mable widened her eyes in shock and saw him right in her face. "Mabes..." ir''s kiss was soft and gentle. It was as if he was kissing something fragile. "ir, you..." Mable reached out to push him, I he held her wrists and lifted then ¨¨ her head. Content ben Following SWI sexy voice, "I really want to your legs and lock you und onat, he spoke in a low and Mable froze. ''You''re not being serious, are you?'' t belongs to swnow She was about to resist when ir kissed her forehead. He continued, "But I can''t bear to hurt you." Moved, Mable immediately her he would not see SwN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. tears in her eyes. Content "What should I do?" ir stared at her. His eyes were dark and mysterious. "Mabes, when are you going to be good and behave...?" Afterward, he kissed her soft lips again. Chapter 131 ir waited for Mable to fall asleep before leaving the bedroom. Hugh and Rahman were standing outside in the hallway like guards. They looked at ir with hatred when he came out. "Mabes is asleep. Please take good care of her for me in the next few days." Rahman rolled his eyes in displeasure. "For you? Taking care of her is our job!" "You and Mabes have nothing to do with each other now. Who are you to say that?" Hugh directly drove ir away. "Master ir, it''s gettingte. Please." ir did not say anything and went downstairs. Amos had been waiting for a long time in the living room downstairs. After getting into the car, Amos handed ir a tablet. "This is the pathway to the source of the Ice Jade Flower provided by Salomon''s second in charge. The item went through two people before it reached them." Amos paused for a while before he continued, "This is Isaac from Athon." ir went through the document on the tablet. He held no emotions. "Where is he now?" Amos answered, "Mr. Rond found out that he''s in Rilburg." "To the airport." Amos was hesitant but still said gravely, "Master ir, Rilburg is Isaac''s turf. If we go there rashly, we might suffer a loss. Besides, he still has a grudge against you. What if¡ª"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "There''s no what if!" ''I must go! ''I must bring back the real Ice Jade Flower!'' ir thought to himself. Amos sighed internally. He said nothing further as he knew he could not persuade ir. He sent Solomon a message and told him that ir wanted to go to Rilburg to find Isaac. ... Tilburg. Isaac was the king of the city''s underground world. A few years ago, he intercepted Fowler Enterprise''s goods at sean et ir brought people there to negotiate. However, it did not end well, and both parties fought at sea. Isaac was defeated miserably. If it was not because ir disliked wasting time, Isaac might not have made it back to Rilburg alive. As soon as ir and his people arrived in Rilburg, Isaac knew. He was not surprised by ir''s arrival. Soon, Isaac received a call from ir''s assistant saying he wanted to see him. "If ir wants to see me, ask him toe and talk to me in person." Isaac hung up after that. ir was on his turf but still dared show off. Although Isaac somewhat guessed why ir was here, he was not entirely sure. In short, ir must be here for a favor. Otherwise, given that he was the prestigious CEO of Fowler Enterprise, he would not go through the trouble to travel to this small town. That night, Isaac received a call from ir. As soon as he picked up, he heard ir''s indifferent voice. "Isaac, is the Ice Jade Flower in your hands?" "The Ice Jade Flower?" Isaac was startled before realizing ir hade for the Ice Jade Flower. Two months ago, one of Isaac''s foolish men messed with a batch of Salomon''s goods. When Salomon came to ask for the items, Isaac could not afford to offend him. Not only did he return everything, but he also paid a hefty amount to settle the matter. That said, among the batch of goods was an Ice Jade Flower, & which he had been searching for many years. He certainly could not afford it, so he exchanged it for a fake one. The people from Salomon did not know about it. Later, Isaac heard the Ice Jade Flower was auctioned off a month ago. Since ir came to ask for the Ice Jade Flower, it meant that he was the one who bought it and discovered it was fake. Isaac chuckled. "Master ir, you have a good sense of humor. Why would I have such a thing?" Chapter 132 ir did not want to waste time with Isaac. He cut to the chase. "Name your price. I want the Ice Jade Flower." Isaac raised his eyebrow. It seemed that the Ice Jade Flower was very important to ir. He sneered. "In that case, why don''t we meet and talk it over?" "Location." Isaac gave him an address and hung up. He turned around and looked gloomily at the men behind him. "Get ready. An honored guest will be here in a moment. Let''s entertain him well!" ir had just hung up and was about to leave the hotel when Solomon came. "Master ir, I''ll go meet Isaac for you." There was a lot of beef between Isaac and ir. He would definitely suffer a loss if he went there himself. ir responded, "He has the Ice Jade Flower, and he won''t give it unless I go." "But-" Before Solomon could finish, ir had gotten into the car.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Solomon could not argue with him and could only follow him with some men. After arriving at the ce, ir was escorted into the bar by two big tattooed men waiting at the door. The bar was huge, and there were a total of two floors. The first floor was full of Isaac''s men. Amos walked in after ir and felt the tense atmosphere. He looked at Solomon beside him and whispered, "Mr. Rond, if they try to corner us, do you think we can escape?" Solomon nced at him. "Escape? With Master ir in the lead, no one can corner us." ''He has a point,'' Amos thought. ir never fought battles he was unsure of. In the bar hall. Isaac sat in front of a round table with a rectangr box in front of him. On hisp was a blondedy wearing revealing clothes. "Master ir, I haven''t seen you in four years. How have you been?" ir walked up to him and went straight to the point. "Where''s the Ice Jade Flower?" Isaac pointed at the rectangr box in front of him and smiled brightly, revealing his two golden incisors. "Master ir, you want to take something away from me? Not so easy." ir sat on a chair and looked at the box. "What do you want?" Isaacughed out loud. "You might not be able to give me what I want." "Just say it!" Isaac lifted his head with excitement. "Master ir, are you begging me?" Four years ago, he was beaten by ir and fled in a hurry. Who would have thought that the lofty man would beg him now? ''Hahaha! How the tables have turned!'' Isaac stared ruthlessly at ir and tapped the box in front of him. "Everyone knows that the Ice Jade Flower can cure all poisons. Master ir, you must want it to save someone very important to huh?" . NovelDrama.Org UMS ir''s eyes flickered. He did not say anything. Given that Mable consumed the Ice Jade Flower as soon as she got it, it was evident she was poisoned. She became even more poisoned after consuming the fake Ice Jade Flower. ir was determined to get the real one! "Looks like I''m right." Isaacughed and continued, "Master ir, you want the Ice Jade Flower? I can give it to you, but you must promise me three conditions." "Speak!" "Firstly, the maritime shipping route in Bayley Strait belongs to me now!" "Deal!" ir agreed without hesitation. Isaac raised his eyebrow and smiled sinisterly. "I heard that your marksmanship is godlike. Idon''t have many hobbies, but I do enjoy shooting. I consider my marksmanship better than yours. So, for my second condition, I''d like you to be my target. As he said that, he drew the gun on his waist and aimed it at ir. Chapter 133 Amos'' face changed, and he rushed over. "Isaac, how dare you!" Isaacughed out loud and stared at ir. "That depends on whether Master ir wants the Ice Jade Flower." ir pushed Amos away and stood up straight. "Deal!" Amos shouted, "Master ir!" ''Is he letting Isaac kill him?!'' "Shut up!" Amos stopped protesting. No one could stop ir from doing what he wanted. Solomon stared at him and frowned hard. ''Master ir is really going all out for Mable.'' Isaac pped his hands and smiled while hugging the blonde in his arms. "Master ir, you have great spirit!" "Do it." ir stood straight in front of Isaac. He seemed at ease and indifferent, without any fear. He knew Isaac would not dare to kill him as he did not have the guts to bear the consequences. Isaac only wanted to see him kneel before him. ir did not mind as long as he could get the Ice Jade Flower. With that, Isaac raised his gun and aimed it at ir''s chest. He smiled faintly and asked, "Master ir, aren''t you worried I''ll kill you with this shot?" ir raised his eyebrow coldly and gave off an extremely oppressive aura. "Do you dare to do it?" Isaac froze for a second, intimidated by his aura. Of course, he would not dare to do it! If ir died on his turf, this ce would be razed to the ground within two hours. He would not stir up that ho''s nest. Nheless, that did not mean he would let ir off so easily. "Master ir, you''re joking. I still have a third condition, so how could I let you die just like that?" ''What''s so fun about killing you? ''What''s fun is to make you live as if it''s worse than death!'' A glint of excitement could be seen in Isaac''s eyes as he aimed the gun at ir''s right arm and pulled the trigger. "Bang!" The gunshot was deafening. Blood sttered everywhere! Even so, ir still stood with his back straight. He neither dodged nor made a sound. Striking blood slowly flowed down his arm. Amos and Solomon sighed a breath of relief at the same time. Luckily, the bullet did not hit any of ir''s vital points.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Despite that, they were quickly worried because the bullet hit ir''s right forearm. If it was not taken care of in time, his right hand would have problems in the future. Content Isaac put down his gun and pped his hands. "Master ir, you really impressed me today." ir did not dodge a bit. He ignored his shot arm and asked directly, "What''s your third condition?" Isaac smirked and snapped his fingers. The person behind him immediately brought over an orange cocktail and ced it in front of ir. "Since you''re on my turf, I''ll do my part as the host." Isaac gestured to ir to drink the cocktail. "What''s that?" Amos asked. "Poison." Isaac admitted and smiled yfully. The Ice Jade Flower could cure various poisons, and ir must want it to save someone important to him. However, if he drank the poison, he would need the Ice Jade Flower to detoxify it. Isaac opened the box in front of him and showed ir the Ice Jade Flower Master ir, I''ll give nex Ice Jade Flower if you drink the poison." He wanted to see what ir would choose to do. Would he save himself or someone else? the "Master ir, you can''t drink it!" Amos anxiously advised ir. Solomon walked over and said, "I''ll drink it for-" Before he could even finish, ir had picked up the ss. He downed the drink without any hesitation. Chapter 134 Not a single drop was left. ir inverted the empty ss on the table without any emotions. "The Ice Jade Flower!" Isaac narrowed his eyes slightly as he resized ir in disbelief. Rumor had it that five years ago, ir exterminated an underground organization in Santaviz all by himself. To this day, the people there were terrified of him. They said he was a man who came from hell. He was cold-blooded and merciless, and he left no room for error. Unexpectedly, such a person would disregard his own life for a flower that could cure poison. Isaac was suddenly curious as to who it was that could make the haughty ir put his life on the line. He pushed away the beautiful woman on hisp and stood up to p his hands. "As expected of you, Master ir. You opened my eyes today!" Afterward, he threw the box containing the Ice Jade Flower to ir. ir took the box and opened it to look inside. The Ice Jade Flower looked almost identical to the one he got from Salomon. The only difference was that this Ice Jade Flower had a faint fragrance. "Don''t worry. It''s real." Isaac paused for a while before he reminded ir, "Master ir, don''t forget the first thing you promised me." ir did not say anything and left coldly with the box. Solomon looked at Isaac and asked, "Isaac, what exactly did you make him drink just now?" "Didn''t I say it was poison?!" "Where''s the antidote?" Isaac snorted. "The antidote? Didn''t I just give it to him?" "You..." Isaac looked at the empty ss on the table and said teasingly, "The poison won''t kill him. It''ll only cause him a little bit of pain." He was curious about how ir would make his choice. Solomon did not say anything else and left too. "Isaac, you''re letting ir leave just like that?" Isaac nced at his man. "If not? Should I have kept them for dinner?" The man was persistent. "Why don''t we take this opportunity to " Isaac scoffed. "Who do you think ir is? The CEO of Fowler Enterprise? That''s just his public identity. His background runs much deeper. "Before I can kill him, I''ll be killed first!" Isaac stared in the direction ir left and smiled sinisterly. No matter what, he gained something this time. ir exposed his soft spot. "Hehe..." Isaacughed softly. No matter how powerful a man was, once he had a soft spot, he had a fatal weakness. Isaac stood up and ordered his men. "Get ready to evacuate this ce early tomorrow morning." "Evacuate? Why?" "Since ir coulde to me to ask.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. for the Ice Jade Flower, Salomon must''ve known I switched the Ice Jade Flower with a fake. Are we going to wait for them toe to us?!" He could not afford to mess with Salomon! After leaving the bar and getting into the car, ir felt dizzy. Solomon and Amos immediately sent him to the hospital. His injured arm was still bleeding profusely. First, he must undergo surgery to have the bullet removed. Before entering the operating room, ir handed Solomon the Ice Jadet Flower. "Solomon, help me deliver the Ice Jade Flower to Mab Solomon was startled. "You''re not going to take it to her yourself?" "That''s not necessary." Mable would only worry if ir showed up like this. Besides, he did not want to waste time. The sooner the Ice Jade Flower was delivered to Mable, the sooner her poison would be cured. "Don''t tell her how the Ice Jade Flower came to be," ir instructed Solomon. He did not want Mable to feel she owed him something. Solomon looked at the Ice Jade Flower in his hands and was slightly hesitant. "If you give Mable thedce Jade Flower, what about you? The poison you just drank..." ir responded faintly, "Isaac wouldn''t dare to kill me. Don''t worry." He knew the poison would not kill him. At most, it would just make him suffer a little. It was not a big deal. Chapter 135 When Mable woke up the next morning, she did not see ir in the bedroom. After washing up, the maid brought her breakfast. She was given another drip after that.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mable looked at the bedroom door. She wanted to ask Rahman several times but hesitated. "Stop looking. ir leftst night!" Rahman crossed his legs on the sofa. He could not stand her longing gaze. Mable''s eyes flickered. "He went back to Richworth?" "If not?" Rahman took an apple and said while peeling, "Once you''ve recovered, let''s go back to Monafett. You''ve been out of the picture for so long that those old fes thought you died. They''re starting to make small moves again." Mable frowned. "Is that so? I was just thinking about how I needed a chance to clean out those scheming ones within the organization." "It''s time." Rahman gave Mable half of the apple he just peeled. "Rest for a few more days. We''ll leave after that." "No, I-" Before Mable could finish, Rahman shouted angrily, "You''re not thinking about that scum, are you?!" "No, Grandpa hasn''t woken up yet. I''ll at least wait until he wakes up and his condition stabilizes before I go back to Monafett." Rahman nodded. As long as it was not because of ir... "Old Master Jefferson is in pretty good condition now. It shouldn''t take him long to wake up." Mable only nodded. For some reason, she felt a little uneasy. After resting in bed for a day, she was almost fully recovered and did not need any more drips. She stopped resting on the bed the next day. Her body would be exhausted from lying down for a long time. "How''s the investigation going regarding the Ice Jade Flower?" Mable asked Hugh after lunch. "I received word from Salomon that the real Ice Jade Flower is likely in Isaac''s possession in Rilburg. I just sent someone over this morning. There should be newster." Mable nodded. She was about to say something else when the maid came in and said someone was looking for her. The first person that came to mind was ir. ''Is he back after two days?'' When the maid brought the person in, Mable saw that it was not ir but Solomon. "You look good. I suppose you''re feeling better now?" Mable nodded and said, "Why are you here?" She nced behind him. Solomon hade alone. "I came to deliver something on behalf of Master ir." Solomon handed a box to Mable. "Here you go." "What''s this?" Mable vaguely guessed it but did not take it. Solomon smiled nonchntly. "Why don''t you open it and take a look for yourself?" Mable opened the box after a moment of hesitation. "The Ice Jade Flower?" This Ice Jade Flower was almost identical to the one ir had given her. Only.... This one had a unique fragrance. Mable could smell it as soon as she opened the box. The fragrance was the same as recorded in the medical book. "This Ice Jade Flower... He went to Rilburg to look for Isaac?" Solomon raised his eyebrow. It seemed Mable had also found ouret that Isaac had the real Ice Jade Flower. NovelDrama.Org "Mm. This one should be real." Mable Jade Flower and studied it for a long It should be real. Its shape and fragrance seem right." S time. She took out the Ice "That''s good." It was not in vain that ir put his life on the line to exchange for it. "How did ir get this Ice Jade Flower from Isaac?" As far as she knew, Isaac was son. One must lose something to take somethi from him. Solomon answered, "He always has his ways." Chapter 136 Since ir said not to tell Mable the truth, Solomon did not say much. "He''s not in trouble, is he?" Mable was somewhat worried. ''Did ir note in person because he''s injured?'' Solomon smiled. "Don''t you have his number? You''ll know if you call him." ''Call him?'' Mable thought. ''To say what? ''I don''t know what I can say other than thanking him. ''Besides, that''s not what he wants.'' Seeing that Mable was not saying anything, Solomon shrugged helplessly. "Well, don''t dwell on it. My task is to watch you consume the Ice Jade Flower. How should it be used? Do you just eat it, or does it have to be boiled?" "It has to be decocted with some other herbs." Mable asked Hugh to get some herbs again ording to the prescription she wrote thest time. It would take at least three hours to soak and decoct the herbs. Solomon texted on his phone while chatting with Mable. "As an outsider, I shouldn''t say much about the rtionship between you and Master ir. However, as a brother who grew up with him, I still want to ask you what are your feelings for him now?" Mable froze and almost choked on her tea. "We''re... not suited for a romantic rtionship." It was Solomon''s turn to choke on his tea. He stared at Mable and asked, "Not suited for a romantic rtionship? What are you suited for then?" Mable asked him in return after some thought. "Do you know what ir wants the most now? Or rather, what hecks the most?" She must return the favor of the Ice Jade Flower. "Haha." Solomon forced augh. If there were something ir wanted the most, it would probably be to find Liv. Of course, Solomon would not say that to Mable.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Apart from that, ircked.... Solomon smiled faintly at Mable. "He''s currentlycking a wife!" Mable coughed. This time, she choked. "By the way, you still remember the idental car crash, right?" Solomon suddenly brought up. Mable pondered for a while and nodded. "I do. Why?" "It wasn''t an ident; it was Old dster Fowler who arranged it, Het to warn Master ir make him leave you." S "So it was him!" Mable did not expect the incident to have such a hidden agenda. ''Luke Fowler isn''t a good person at all! ''How could he do that to separate me and ir? Didn''t he think about the possibility of hurting ir?'' Solomon looked at Mable and asked, "Do you know what Master ir did after that?" Mable''s heart skipped a beat. Solomon continued, "He went to the Fowler Residence and disabled one of the hands of Old Master Fowler''s trusted aide." Mable froze. "If he did that-" "By doing that, he fell out with Old Master Fowler." Mable was dumbfounded. "But why-" "Why?" Solomonughed as if he had heard a joke. "Mable, are you actually asking why? Are you kidding me? Do you really not know, or are you just ying dumb?" Mable moved her lips but did not say anything. The smile on Solomon''s face slowly disappeared. "Don''t tell me you thought he did it because he had nothing better to do? "Don''t you know he likes you???¡± He added after a pause, "He said he wouldn''t let anyone hurt you." ''So he didn''t hesitate to fight with his dad for your sake.'' ir only said not to tell Mable about the Ice Jade Flower. He did not say Solomon could not talk about anything else. Mable suddenly remembered what ir told her before. He told her he was not a good person but would not hurt her. Just as Mable was thinking, Hugh walked out from the kitchen andet said, "Boss, it has been an hourand a half. The medicine should be ready." Chapter 137 The medicine was ready. Mable was about to drink it when Rahman came downstairs. He took a nap at noon and had just woken up. Although he heard from Hugh that Solomon came to deliver the real Ice Jade Flower, he was still displeased. "Mabes, I''ll take a sip of the medicine first. You can drink it if there''s no problem!" As he said that, he scooped half a spoonful of the medicine and drank it before Mable could stop him. "Rahman, are you stupid? Why did you drink the medicine if you''re not sick?!" Mable grabbed the spoon and looked speechlessly at him. Rahman pouted and looked at the bowl of medicine with a disgusted face. "Do you think I want to drink it? I''m just afraid you''ll be poisoned again and vomit blood profusely." Solomon nced at him. "Not this time. Mable checked and confirmed that the Ice Jade Flower was real." Rahman sat arrogantly on the sofa. "It better be, or I''ll bring my men to blow up Fowler Enterprise!" Solomon rolled his eyes at him. "You?" "Who are you looking down-" "Enough, both of you!" Mable looked at Rahman and Solomon, her head aching. They were not kids. Yet, they still liked to argue and fight. Solomon also could not be bothered to argue with Rahman further. He looked at Mable, who was drinking the medicine, and asked curiously, "Mable, what have you been poisoned with?" The Ice Jade Flower could cure many poisons. However, if Mable was poisoned by an ordinary poison, given the advanced medical technology nowadays, she could have very well been cured with other medicines. If her poison could only be detoxified with the Ice Jade Flower, it could only mean it was not an ordinary. Mable avoided his gaze and did not say anything. Rahman looked at Solomon and said, "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t. Curiosity killed the cat." Solomon spread his hands. He did not continue to ask since Mable was unwilling to talk about it. Worried about ir, he was ready to leave after Mable drank the medicine. Now that I''ve watched "Alright.dicine, my mission i drink the n complete. I still have someoniset do, so I''ll leave first." S After he left, Rahman asked Mable, "Are you feeling okay?" Mable nodded. "Don''t worry. The Ice Jade Flower is real." "That''s good." Rahman looked at her, still a little worried. "How long do you think the Ice Jade Flower can suppress the poison in your body?" While the Ice Jade Flower could cure many the sons, i , it could not nee e one in her body. A could most, only suppress it. sw Mable answered after some thought, "I read from my master''s medical book that it can suppress it for seven to eight years." "What about after that?" It was what Rahman was most worried about. So what if the poison was suppressed? Mable would only be safe temporarily. As long as the Necro Poison was not detoxified, she would be a time bomb that could explode at any time. Nevertheless,pared to Rahman, Mable was very open-minded. "Seven to eight years is a long tine? I''ll try to find a way to continue suppressing it during this time." "Mabes." Rahman looked at Mable, hesitant to speak. "Is there really no antidote for the Necro Poison?" Mable shook her head. "No."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Unless the base was found. However, the base... died five years ago with that person! Mable shut her eyes. She did not want to recall what happened five years ago. After Solomon left the Jefferson Residence, he took the earliest flight back to Richworth. Before he boarded the ne, Amos sent him a message to say that he and ir were also on the way back to Richworth. Solomon went straight to the Royal View Vi after hended to wait for ir. When Tracey saw he had returned alone, she asked anxiously, "Why are you alone? Where''s ir?" Chapter 138 "ir will be back in a while." Solomon added after a pause, "He''s a little injured." He wanted to tell Tracey in advance so she would be prepared. Tracey nervously asked, "Injured? What happened? Is it serious?" "It''s not a fatal injury. It shouldn''t be serious." Solomon''s biggest worry was not the gunshot wound on ir''s forearm but the poison he drank.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Given Isaac''s character, the poison was definitely not simple. Before long, the sound of helicopter propellers came from outside. Tracey and Solomon walked out and waited for the helicopter to stop at the tarmac in the backyard before walking over. ir was carried down the helicopter on a stretcher. "Master ir''s condition isn''t too good. His wound has been bleeding profusely, and he also caught a fever. The medical standard in Rilburg is limited, so I sent him back first." Solomon was stunned. "How could this be?" "ir, ir, how are you?" Tracey looked at ir''s pale face from blood loss and cried in fear, "Why didn''t you send him straight to the hospital?!" Amos answered, "Before Master ir passed out, he said his condition mustn''t be known by the public." Solomon knew ir was trying to hide it from Mable and the people from the Fowler Residence. Amos had notified the medical team, who arrived right after they came back. The vi was in a state of chaos. All the medical staff stayed busy until the early hours of the morning before they finally got ir''s wound to stop bleeding. His persistent high fever also finally subsided at dawn. Solomon had the doctor draw ir''s blood and take it to theb. Mainly to find out what kind of poison he drank. Even though ir was unconscious the whole time, he would call out Mable''s name at intervals. As for Tracey, she took care of ir by his bedside. There were many times that she wanted to call Mable, but she held back in the end. Though it was only because Solomon said ir would not want Mable to see him like this. Besides, if Mable knew ir was injured because of her, she would feel extremely guilty. ir finally woke up in the evening. He looked pale from blood loss, which made him seem sickly and powerless. "Did you take the Ice Jade Flower to Mabes?" The first thing ir did after waking up was to ask Solomon. Solomon sighed. "Yes, don''t worry. I watched her drink the medicine before I came back." ir nodded and was finally relieved. "ir, let me help you sit up and drink some water." Tracey reached out to hold his uninjured arm, but he gasped as soon as she touched him. "I''m sorry. Did I hurt you?!" She was very careful. ir closed his eyes to rx and gritted his teeth to endure the paining from the wound. "I''m fine." Solomon looked at him with worry. "I asked the doctor to draw your blood and take it to theb. There''ll be results tomorrow morning. Don''t worry. Whatever it is, we''ll find the antidote." Tracey looked at ir in shock. "Poison? ir, you were poisoned? "What did you do in the past two days? How could you be poisoned?!" ir''s phone rang right after she finished. Amos walked over to pick it up, then looked ir. "Master ir, swe.nex Ms. Jefferson." Content ir fell silent for a moment and reached out. "Give me the phone. All of you can head out." Amos handed him the phone and left with the others. ir was the only one in the bedroom now. The phone was still ringing, but it soon stopped. It rang again within the next minute. ir took a deep breath and answered it. "Hello?" Chapter 139 Ashdale. After Solomon left, Mable hesitated for a night before finally calling ir. The phone rang for a long time, and no one answered. She called him again. This time, the call was quickly picked up. "Hello?" ir''s attractive voice was heard. However, there were no emotions. Mable asked, "Why didn''t you answer the phone just now?" ir gave a short response, "Busy." "Oh." Mable was about to ask about him when he asked, "Can I help you?" He sounded cold and distant. Mable was startled. Was he not being too cold? "I just wanted to thank you. I''ve taken the Ice Jade Flower you had Solomon send over. Thanks." "...Mm." ir stopped talking, and Mable did not know what to say anymore. The two kept quiet until Mable broke the silence and asked, "ir, are you okay?" ir was being unusual. Hence, she was worried he was hurt. ir answered, "I''m very well." He was still cold and did not talk much. "-" "Is there anything else?" ir asked. Mable replied to him, "...Nothing." "Mm, I still have things to do. I''m hanging up." Before Mable could say anything else, beeping sounds came from the phone. She looked at her phone, disappointed. Just when she got used to ir''s gentleness, he was suddenly cold to her. Mable smacked her forehead and scolded herself for being cheap. It was she who pushed ir away. Now that he was ignoring her, she was disappointed instead. ''What''s there to be disappointed about?!'' "Miss." The maid downstairs walked up. "Quickly go and take a look-Old Master is awake." ''Grandpa is awake?!'' When Mable heard that, she forgot about ir and immediately went to the small courtyard where her grandpa was. As soon as she entered, she saw her grandpa sitting up. The doctor arrived one step ahead of her and was examining him. "Grandpa, you''re finally awake." "Mabes." Ralph looked at his granddaughter, who was "back from the dead", hurriedly reached out. He agitated to the point of was eling! "Come over and let me take a look at you. You''re still alive!" Mable held his wrinkly hands and also became teary. "Grandpa, I''m not dead-I''m alive and well." "It''s good that you''re alive... It''s good that you''re alive. I''m relieved as long as you''re fine." The doctor gave Ralph a full body checkup before stating that the residual poison in his body was almost cleared. Moreover, he needed to keep an eye on his health and recuperate for a few more days before he could return to normal. Mable also took her grandpa''s pulse. Apart from still being a little weak, he was fine. "Mabes, where have you been these past two years? Since you''re fine, why didn''t you contact me to tell me you''re safe?" Ralph looked at her and asked. "I''m sorry years or worrying you, Grandpa. I got and lost my memory It hasn''t been I Mable looked at him with guilt. She felt bad for making him worry about her in his old age. "I see."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ralph sighed and lovingly stroked her hair. "Are you alright now?" "I''m fine, all recovered." "That''s good." Chapter 140 Ralph paused for a moment and suddenly became serious. "Where''s your Uncle Frank? Call him over!" "He..." Mable answered after a moment of hesitation. "He fled the country." She did not dare to tell him about Frank''s death. Although Frank had done many wrong things, he was still Ralph''s son. Ralph experienced the feeling of loss when Mable''s parents passed away. She was afraid he would not be able to take it anymore. "Grandpa, many things happened during this time..." Mable told him about Frank hiring assassins to kill her and the fact that he poisoned him. She also told him how Frank and Marissa stole everything in his safe when they fled. "That bastard!" Old Master Jefferson was red with anger after he heard about everything. He knew his poisoning had something to do with Frank. However, he did not think that Frank also tried to get Mable killed. Their family was unfortunate! Ralph held Mable''s hands tightly. "Mabes, when I find them, I''ll personally settle the score!"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. There was nothing more heart-wrenching than being persecuted by close ones. After being mad, Ralph could not help but feel a little sad. He was ashamed to have raised such a ruthless son! Mable knew he did not feel good about it. He had just woken up and could not be too agitated. Once they had dinner together, Mable was worried he could not sleep well, so she gave him tranquilizing acupuncture. Richworth. Early in the morning, Solomon brought ir''s blood test result to the Royal View Vi. He handed the test report to ir and said grimly, "We have the answer-you''ve been poisoned by one called Vortex." It was a poison invented by some outrageous scientists in Erebar, and it could destroy one''s blood clotting function. So, if the person poisoned bled from an injury, the bleeding could not be easily stopped, no matter how small the wound was. Moreover, the pain of the wound would be amplified tens or even hundreds of times. Not only that, but it would also cause insomnia, leading to neurasthenia in the long run. The poison was not fatal, but it was very torturous. Even minor illnesses and small injuries could cause excruciating pain. Coupled with long-term insomnia and poor mental health, even the healthiest body could be worn down by it. ir took the document and looked at it with no emotions on his pale face. "Is there any antidote to the poison?" Solomon frowned. "There''s no antidote for it, and the hospital is still researching on it." ir closed the file and looked at his bandaged wound. He had wondered why his wound still hurt so muchst night, even after taking painkillers. It turned out that the poison amplified the pain. "Did you stay up all night?" Solomon asked when he noticed ir''s heavy dark eye circles. ir pinched the spot between his eyebrows. "I couldn''t sleep." His mind was full of Mable as soon as he closed his eyes. When they spoke on the phonest night, vel spo was afraid she would notice that he was hurt, so he had spoken to her coldly on purpose. He regretted it a little after he hung up. He should have said a few more words to her. Solomon said, "Don''t worry. The hospital will definitely be able to develop an antidote." ir nodded and looked at Amos. "How''s thepany doingtely?" "Don''t worry. Everything is as usual." Amos added after a pause, "It''s just that Master Luke came to the .ne company yesterday and said he was doing an inspection. He strolled around and didn''t do anything else." Tracey remembered something when he said that. "By the way, 10 heard from the old servants at the Fowler Residence that Dad called §Ú§Þ Anthony back for a meal a few days age." ir''s eyes flickered. He had been busy with Mable''s affairstely and had not paid much attention to the movements at the old residence. If Luke had called Anthony to the old residence for a meal, it would mean he was making ns. Solomon looked at Tracey in surprise. "Anthony? Isn''t he abroad? Did hee back?" Tracey nodded. "Your dad wouldn''t be trying to " Before Solomon could finish, Aunt Grace came upstairs and said, "Master ir, someone is looking for you. He said his name is Anthony." Tracey frowned. "What is he doing here?" Speak of the devil! Chapter 141 ir could not go downstairs to meet the guest, given his condition. Besides, he did not want to see Anthony, so only Tracey went downstairs. In the living room, on the first floor. A man in a casual suit sat on the sofa, savoring the tea he was served. He was handsome and resembled Luke. His skin was fair, making him look like a character from aic strip. When he heard footsteps, he turned around and saw Tracey walking down the stairs. Anthony put down his cup and stood up before greeting her with a smile. "Trace, long time no see." Thest time Tracey and Anthony met was more than ten years ago, during their grandpa''s birthday. Luke had brought him back to join their family, but their grandpa did not agree to it. Afterward, Anthony was sent abroad by Luke. Tracey initially thought they would not meet again. She walked over, sat on the sofa, and asked nonchntly. "It''s been quite a while. When did youe back?" "A week ago." As Anthony said that, he looked upstairs and asked, "Where''s ir?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Tracey answered coldly, "He''s busy and has no time for guests. Talk to me if you have something to say." She did not have a good impression of Anthony. After all, she had witnessed him putting tiny bugs into their grandpa''s cup and deliberately adding soy milk, which ir was allergic to, into his ss. Anthony was only eight years old at that time. He looked weak and harmless. Nheless, that was a disguise he put on to gain sympathy. Anthony smiled faintly. He was handsome, to begin with, and the smile made him look even more charming. Even so, Tracey knew these were all illusions. Anthony looked at her and said, "Tracey, I thought you''d treat me as family. After all, we have the same father." To them, he was just a "guest". Tracey was stunned. "That''s not how ir and I perceive family!" "Then what is it?" Anthony sipped on his tea and sized up Tracey. "Tracey, we have the same father. Why did Grandpa ept you but not me? What did I do wrong?" They were both illegitimate children. However, Old Master Jefferson was only willing to ept Tracey into the family and treated him differently. "Anthony, Grandpa epted me because the Fowlers felt guilty toward my mother. Otherwise, how could an illegitimate daughter like me possibly be a part of the family? As for you, you did nothing wrong-Dad was." The first rule of the Fowlers was that illegitimate children were not allowed to be a part of the family. Tracey was an exception. All of this was Luke''s fault! "Is that so?" Anthony looked at Tracey, still smiling. "Tracey, why are you so nice to ir but distant toward me?" Tracey frowned. She grew up with ir. Also, f it was not for him protecting her over the years, she would not have survived in the family long ago. ir was not only an older brother to her but her dearest family. "Anthony, we''re not that close!" Tracey bluntly said as she crossed her arms. Anthony nodded. "That''s true. We haven''t seen each other much, so we''re not as close as you and ir, whom you grew up with." Tracey scoffed. She sensed that Anthony was a little jealous. "Why are you here?" "Nothing much. I just wanted toe and say hi to Master ir." V Anthony nced in the direction of the second floor and grinned. "I heard from Dad he hasn''t been to the office in two days. I wonder if he''s sick." "He''s in good health. He didn''t go to work because..." Tracey was struck with a good idea and continued, "He and Mable quarreled. She went back home, so he''s been anxiously coaxing her these two days and didn''t go to work Amos has been bringing over work for him instead." Content "Oh?" Anthony raised his eyebrow and looked around. "I was wondering why Mrs. Fowler isn''t here. It turns out that she''s back with her family." Although he had just returned to the country, he had learned quite a bit about things in Richworth. "But Dad said they''re divorced. Isn''t that right?" Chapter 142 Tracey scoffed. "Whichw states they can''t remarry after getting divorced?" In any case, she felt that Mable and ir were the best match. Although they were separated at the moment, given ir''s feelings for Mable, he would definitely continue to pursue her. "That''s true." Anthony looked upstairs again. "Is Master ir so busy now that he doesn''t have any free time?" "Yes!" Anthony put down his teacup and stood up. "In that case, I won''t bother you any longer." Tracey stood up. "Sure, I won''t see you off." Anthony walked to the door. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something and stopped. "Is there something else?" He turned to look at Tracey and smiled faintly. "Trace, feel free to look for me if you need any help in the future." Tracey was stunned. "You''re not going back to Monafett?" Anthony shook his head with a smile. "Mm, I''m not." When he came back this time, he did not think about going back. Tracey only forced augh. After Anthony left the vi, the driver opened the car door for him. His smile disappeared when he went in the car. Instead, a wicked look could be seen on his face. He took out his phone and called his father. "Hey, Dad, I didn''t see ir... "I heard from Tracey that he and Mable fought... "Okay." Anthony hung up and scoffed as he looked at the vi. "Drive back to the old residence." After Anthony left, Tracey immediately went upstairs to find ir.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Anthony said he''s not going back to Monafett. ir, Dad doesn''t want him to return to the family, does he?" ir leaned on the bed with a cool look. "That''s going to happen sooner orter." Anthony had been favored by Luke since he was a child. If not for their grandpa''s opposition, he would have been taken back to the family long ago. Now that their grandpa had passed away and no one was against it anymore, Luke would definite dink for an opportunity to bring him back to the family. "Why did hee?" ir asked. "Nothing much. He said he wanted toe by and say hello to you." a Solomon crossed his arms and said teasingly, "Be careful. Anthony good person, to begin with. Now that he has your father''s back, he'' probably give you trouble" ir looked at Amos. "Has there been anything unusual in thepanytely?" Amos answered after some thought, "There hasn''t been anything unusualtely." e nodded and was about to say something when he suddenly coughed. As he coughed, he somehow implicated the injury on his arm, causing him to break into a cold sweat from the pain. Painkillers did not work for him anymore. The doctor wanted to give him a shot of analgesia, but he rejected it. Analgesia would make him drowsy, and he had work to do. Tracey was heartbroken to see how pale he was. When ir finally finished his work, he napped in the afternoon and suddenly developed a fever again. Tracey took care of him by his side and heard him call Mable''s name in a daze. In the end, Tracey could not hold back and recorded a short video of him calling Mable''s name in his sleep. She gritted her teeth and sent it to Mable. ''ir, don''t me me. I just feel sorry for you.'' Tracey prayed to herself that Mable woulde to see ir after seeing the video. That way, ir would not me her when he woke up and learned of this matter. S Chapter 143 Ashdale. Ralph had been lying in bed for too long. His leg muscles shrunk, so he could not get out of bed to walk for the time being. Since he also did not want to lie in his room, he simply got into a wheelchair.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The weather was great today, so Mable pushed Ralph in his wheelchair after lunch to bask in the sun. Ralph had asked about her situation during the two years she lost her memory. However, she made something up and did not tell him about her marriage and divorce from ir. In any case, she and ir would not have any more interactions in the future. After their walk, Mable sent Ralph back to his room for a nap. She was nning on working in the afternoon when she received a message from Tracey before she left. Mable opened the chat and saw a video. She yed it and watched a video of ir mumbling while asleep. Mable looked at his pale face and felt her heart twitch. ''What happened to him?'' Judging from how ir looked in the video, he was clearly sick and unconscious. The video had sound, so Mable turned the volume up and heard ir''s voice after that. "Mabes... Mabes... Mabes..." He was calling her. Mable covered her mouth as tears flowed uncontrobly. ''What happened? How did he be so haggard in just a few short days?'' Mable immediately called Tracey. The call was quickly picked up. Before Mable could say anything, Tracey asked carefully. "Mabes, did you see the video I sent you?" ''Isn''t that obvious?!'' Mable was anxious. "Tracey, what happened to ir?" "Mabes, he... He''s sick. The doctor came to see him, and he''s been taking medication but hasn''t gotten any better. Instead, it''s getting worse. Sob... Mabes, he''s so pitiful. Is he going to die...?" "Howe? What did the doctor say? Wasn''t he fine a few days ago?" "The doctor couldn''t figure it out either. I''m not sure..." Mable was extremely worried. "Calm down and send him to the hospital. I''ll be right over!" "Okay, okay, I''ll wait for you!" After hanging up, Mable immediately asked Hugh to get the helicopter ready. She was worried and had to go and see for herself. "You''re going to Richworth!" Rahman blocked the doorway when he heard that. "Mabes, it''s clearly a trick by ir. He wants you to go back!" "No, he wouldn''t do such a thing." Moreover, ir did look a little off in the video. Rahman was so mad that he stomped his feet. "Why not? Mabes, you promised to go back to Monafett with me." Mable wished she could fly to ir at the moment. "I''ll go back with you, but not now. Rahman, get out of the way!" "No!" No matter what, Rahman would not budge. "Mabes, you must''ve forgotten the pain you suffered. Don''t think you''re fine now just. because the Ice Jade Flower novel temporarily suppressed your poison. You" Mable''s face turned cold. "Rahman! Cut the crap and get out of my way. Don''t force me to make a move on you!" "You!" Rahman gritted his teeth in anger. However, he knew he could not beat Mable, nor did he dare scold her. "Okay, but I''ll go with you!" He gave in in the end. If he followed her, he could still remind her during critical moments. Mable agreed and said to Hugh, "Hugh, stay and take care of my grandpa. Tell him I have something urgent to handle and will be back in a day or two." Hugh responded, "Understood." Rahman, on the other hand, roasted her. "A day or two, my ass!" Mable red at him and turned around to board the helicopter. Richworth. Tracey spoke to Mable on the phone in the corridor. When she hung up and I turned around, she saw Arthur looking at her from a distance. "Arthur, did you hear me just now?" Chapter 144 Arthur walked over and frowned slightly. "Miss, Master ir said not to tell anyone about his injury." "Mabes isn''t an outsider. Besides, I didn''t say he''s injured. I told her he''s sick." Tracey nced at ir''s bedroom and said somberly, "ir kept calling Mable''s name in his sleep. He misses her a lot, but he''s afraid she''ll worry if he sees him like this. He doesn''t want her to know he got injured because of her." Arthur looked at her somewhat awkwardly and in confusion. "Since Master ir and Ms. Jefferson have such a good rtionship, why did they separate?" Tracey sighed. "Mabes liked ir before this, but he didn''t like her. Now that he''s fallen in love with her, she doesn''t seem to like him anymore." "Is that so?" Arthur continued after a pause, "If Ms. Jefferson doesn''t like Master ir, why would she hurry over when you told her he''s sick?" After all, Ashdale was several hundred kilometers away from Richworth. It was not as if Mable could show up right away. Tracey was stunned. "That''s right. You have a point." ''It seems like Mabes still has feelings for ir. ''There might be a chance!'' "Arthur, you''re quite sharp. I didn''t even think of that." Arthur smiled. "I was just guessing." Tracey looked at him and deliberately took a step closer to him. "Then do you want to guess who I like?" "Hm?" Arthur subconsciously took a step back. "I just got back. I don''t know much about the people around you." "Take a guess?" Arthur looked at her as if he was troubled. He answered after some thought, "Mr. Rond?" Tracey shook her head. "No!" "Assistant Nielsen?" "No!" Arthur guessed several people they both knew. However, none of them were right. "Then I don''t know." Tracey was a little coquettish. She stared at him with slight resentment as she said, "Arthur, why didn''t you guess yourself?!" "Me?" Arthur was stunned. He quickly took two steps back out of respect. "Miss, you''re joking again." "I''m not joking!" Tracey stepped forward again. "Arthur, I told you not to call me miss before. Call me Tracey or Trace." Arthur lowered his head. "I dare not overstep boundaries." "You-" "I still have things to do, so I''ll take my leave first." Arthur turned around and left before Tracey could say anything. ''Was I too eager and scared him?'' Tracey sighed. It seemed she would have to n her confession properly and find the right opportunity. After sulking in the corridor for a while, she returned to the bedroom. When she entered, she saw ir drinking water on the bed. "ir, you''re awake. Are you feeling better?" ir nodded slightly and put down the cup. He stared at her and asked, "Did you call Mabes?" Tracey asked him in return, "...Weren''t you asleep? How do you know?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She did not close the doorpletely when she went out earlier, so ir heard her talk to Mable on the phone. Tracey ced her hands together and begged for mercy when she saw aw p Wair staring coldly at her was I''m sorry, I-" Content ir cut her off and asked hoarsely, "When will Mabes arrive?" "Huh?" Tracey was startled but quickly came back to her senses. "Mabes said she''sing right away, but it''ll take at least two hours by flight from Ashdale. Let me check the recent flights..." As she said that, she checked the flights Whom Ashdale to F when she arrives." M her phone. "It''ll probably be ir smiled. He pondered for a while before he said, "Don''t tell her I''m injured. If she asks, just say that I''m sick." Tracey nodded hard. "Okay." At this point, neither remembered that Mable was a doctor-an extremely skilled one! Chapter 145 Tracey thought Mable would only arrive in Richworth after 11:00 pm. Who knew that she arrived just after dinner? The helicopter stopped at the tarmac in the vi''s back garden. Tracey ran over as soon as Mable came down. "Mabes, you''re finally here." "How''s ir? Did the doctore to see him? What did he say?" Mable asked as she walked toward the house. Rahman followed behind her andined, "It''s ir. How could heck doctors? You''re just worrying blindly!" Tracey red at him and replied to Mable, "Mabes, his condition is a matter of the heart. The doctor said it needs to be treated with care." Rahman rolled his eyes and could not be bothered roasting her further. He was now certain that ir had deliberately tricked Mable intoing. "Where is he now?" Mable asked. "In his bedroom upstairs." Rahman wanted to follow Mable when she went upstairs. However, he was blocked by Tracey. "Stop! Why are you everywhere? Stay here!" Tracey definitely could not let him go up and disturb them. Rahman scoffed and sat on the sofa in the living room. "You think I wanted toe? I''m just worried Mabes is being tricked!" If he could not go upstairs, so be it. He wanted to see what tricks ir had up his sleeves. In the bedroom upstairs. Mable pushed the door open and saw ir leaning on the bed. He had hisptop on hisp and his earbuds on. It seemed as though he was on a video call with someone. ir was stunned when he saw Mable in the doorway. Then, he said to the person on the screen, "That''s all for today. Email me the proposal by 10:00 am tomorrow." After ending the call, he removed his earbuds and looked at Mable. "Mabes." Given how soon she arrived, he figured she must have taken a helicopter. Mable walked into the bedroom. "Aren''t you sick? Why don''t you rest?" In the video Tracey sent her a few hours ago, ir was unconscious with a high fever. If not for ir''s sickly state, Mable would have wondered if the video was fake. ir put hisptop on the bedside problem at all. It''s Tracey probust caught a cold. It''s not a making too much of a 906 19 Content His voice was particrly low and hoarse due to his inmed wound and high fever. Mable did not say anything and stared at him to size him up. ''When did he be so weak that he has to stay in bed for a cold?'' ir tilted his head slightly, revealing his perfect jawline. He smiled and said, "Mabes, you came to see me." He sounded a little proud. Mable stared into his eyes. After a moment of silence, she asked, "ir, are you injured?" ir blinked calmly and asked with a smile, "Do you want me to get hurt that badly?" "How did you get the Ice Jade Flower from Isaac?" Mable asked ir again. ir felt that the way Mable looked at him was a bit off, so he responded in a rxed tone, youe all the way here just to ask me these questions?" Mable did not reply. "You want answers?" ir continued. Seeing as she was keeping quiet, he beckoned her toe closer. Mable walked over and was suddenly grabbed by the arm. Following that, she fell into ir''s arms. ir lifted her chin and leaned in to say, "Mabes, kiss me, and I''ll tell you." Mable did not know if she was compelled by his gaze or was simply not thinking at the moment. She took the initiative and kissed him on the lips. ir thought Mable would surely push him away in annoyance and stop asking for answers. However, she actually kissed him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Just as Mable was about to withdraw herself, ir held the back of her head and kissed her again. Chapter 146 The kiss was domineering. With half her body pressed against his chest, Mable was firmly confined in ir''s arms. She was about to lose her breath.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "You... Enough!" ''What an opportunist! Will you ever stop?!'' Seeing as Mable was somewhat out of breath, ir reluctantly let her go. He smiled faintly as he stared at her red lips. "Mabes, you seduced me first!" "Shameless!" Mable forcefully broke away from ir''s arms and stood up. As she happened to touch ir''s injured arm, the immense pain immediately forced him to clench his teeth. "What''s wrong with you?" Mable suspected he was injured. When she keenly noticed his frown, she instantly felt something was wrong. ir forced himself to endure the pain and said with a smile, "I''m just sad to be pushed away by you again." However, Mable was not fooled this time. She reached out to grab his hand. "Let me see your hand!" When she touched his hand just now, she remembered feeling that his right forearm was bandaged. "It''s fine." ir moved his wrist a little. "Let me see!" Mable was stubborn and serious. ir stared at her and sighed helplessly. It seemed he could no longer hide his arm injury from her. In that case, he decided not to hide it from her anymore. He rolled up his right sleeve, revealing his bandaged forearm. "It''s just a small injury. Nothing serious." Mable knew he must be injured. She looked at him with anger and worry. "How did you get hurt? Is it serious?" "It''s a gunshot wound. The bullet has been removed, and I''m fine." There was no need to hide these from her. Mable sat by the bedside and looked at his injured arm with concern. Given where the wound was, could affect the flexibility of his right hand if it did not heal properly. S She lowered her head and asked sullenly You got injured getting the Ice Jade Flower for me, right? t belongs to set "Sort of. I encountered an enemy in Rilburg, and we fought." A mixture of truth and lies made for a more convincing story. Mable looked up at ir and forced a smile. "Thank you, ir." ir caressed her face and said helplessly, "Mabes, I told you I didet . You don''t need to feel red." What he wanted was not a thank you from her. At this time, someone knocked on the door. "Master ir, it''s time to change your bandage." The family doctor stood at the door with a tray. Mable stood up. "I''ll do it." ir tugged at her. "Let the doctor do it." "I''m also a doctor," Mable said softly. ir looked at her and said, "Mabes, could you bring me a cup of hot milk?" "I thought you didn''t like hot milk?" ir looked meaningfully at her. "People change." "Okay." Mable did not think much of it and went downstairs. As she heated the milk, she chatted with Tracey and asked about ir''s condition. By the time she went upstairs with the hot milk, ir''s bandage had been changed. Mable put the milk on the table and noticed the medicine bottle on the side. She instantly frowned. "ir, why are you taking sleeping pills?" Chapter 147 Mable knew ir did not have sleeping problems and had never taken sleep aids. ir nced at the medicine bottle in her hand. "I haven''t been sleeping well these past two days, so I asked the doctor to prescribe me some sleeping pills." The doctor, who had just bandaged his wound, nodded. "Mm, Master ir hasn''t been sleeping very well these past two days." Mable nodded and sat on the edge of the bed after the doctor left. "Give me your hand. I''ll take your pulse." ir stared at her serious face and smiled faintly. "Mabes, I like it when you care about me." "Can you be serious?" Mable directly grabbed his left hand. She could not be at ease until she took his pulse. ir stared at Mable''s fingers on his wrist and frowned slightly. His poisoning probably could not be detected by taking his pulse. Mable took his pulse and found that his breathing was very disorganized and that he lost a lot of blood. "Did the injury on your arm injust arge blood vessel?" Otherwise, he could not have lost so much blood. ir nodded and looked gently at her. "Mm. It bled quite a bit, but it''s fine now." "Besides your arm, are you injured anywhere else?" Mable was still worried. "No." ir paused for a moment and spread his arms. "You can check if you don''t believe me." "No... No need." Mable withdrew her hand and stood up. "Rest well." ir immediately grabbed her hand. "Are you leaving?" Mable answered after a moment of hesitation. "I''m not leaving tonight." ir continued to hold her hand and said, "Mabes, stay with me tonight. I can''t sleep without you." Mableughed in exasperation. "Ha, I didn''t know I act like a sleep aid." ir did not say anything and pulled her into his arms. He took off his shoes and lifted the quilt to put it on her. "ir, what are you doing?!" Mable struggled to get up from being pressed down by ir. "Mabes, you came back on your own this time. I didn''t force you." "Then what are you doing now?" ir caressed her face and responded, "I just want to lie down with you in my arms for a just Swoobet a while." t NovelDrama.Org "I don''t want to. Get off me!" Mable pushed his shoulder. "Hiss!" The wound on his right arm was affected. It hurt so much that out in a cold sweat. s to NovelDrama.Org "You..." Mable was startled when she saw him in pain. She did not use much force just now. "You''re acting quite like it!" ir Mynd buried his head i her "Mabes, what dis hurting set dis hurting content His attractive voice was somewhat weak, melting Mable''s heart. Mable gritted her teeth. "Serves you right for not behaving when you''re injured!" "Mabes, why are you so cruel?¡± "You-ah!" A sharp pain came from her neck. ''How dare this scum bite me again!'' Mable red at him furiously. "ir, are you a dog?" ir rested his forehead against hers and grinned. "Don''t women like loyal men?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. "I don''t like it!!!" "Then what kind of guy do you like?" Before Mable could answer ir, he continued, "A guy like Rory Hammond?" Mable''s back stiffened. Chapter 148 ''How does he know about Rory? ''Could Rory have known about our marriage and approached him?'' Mable was a little flustered. ir was holding her tightly, so he keenly noticed her body stiffen when he mentioned Rory. It seemed that Rahman did not lie to him-the person Mable liked was Rory. ir looked up to stare at her with jealousy. "Mabes, is Rory that good?" "ir, you-" ir cut her off and asked in a low voice, "Mabes, try to like me, will you? "I''m definitely not worse than him. We can try to be together for a while, and maybe you''ll realize that you''re happier with me." Mable stared at him dumbfoundedly. After knowing him for such a long time, this was the first time he humbled himself when talking to her. He was almost pleading with her. For a moment, Mable''s eyes were teary. She looked away and said, "ir, this isn''t like you." ''Why is he being so affectionate when he doesn''t like me? ''Who is he showing it to?!'' "Hm?" ir pinched her chin and forced her to look at him. "Why do you say that? You didn''t expect me to say that?" "Yeah." Mable chuckled. Her eyes were cold. "During the two years when I lost my memory, I dreamed you''d look at me a few more times. If you had said those words to me at that time, I would''ve thrown myself at you regardless." ir tightened his arms around her. "Why not now?" Mable shook her head. "I remembered that you''re not the person I love!" ''I''m not the person you love...'' The words hurt ir so much that he could not breathe. It was even more painful than when his pain was amplified by Vortex. ir gazed at Mable and asked, "Since you don''t love me, why did you rush here over at night?" Mable was speechless. ''I wouldn''t havee had I known there''s nothing seriously wrong with you.'' "You helped me find the real Ice Jade Flower, so I thought I should thank you in person." ir''s eyes darkened. "That''s not enough." "Then what do you want?" ir did not say anything and buried his head in her neck again. "ir..." Mable pushed him but failed. "My wound hurts. Can you just stay still and let me hug you? Take it as you thanking me." Mable rolled her eyes and just assumed that ir was fooling her. That said, she did not say anything because he stopped messing around. ir was the patient at the moment, so she would let him be for now. That was how Mable convinced herself. Time passed bit by bit. Mable had not been resting welltely. Coupled with being held by ir, who was breathing evenly, she quickly became sleepy. In thetter half of the night, Mable woke up from the heat. She opened her eyes to find ir''s face right in front of her. He was still hugging her, but his body temperature was unusually hot. Mable immediately noticed that something was off. She lifted her hand to touch his forehead. "ir, you have a fever!" ir was not in a deep sleep, and his mind in a slight blur. He Mable''s hand and said, "I''m Mable quickly got up to measure his body temperature. He had a slight fever. After giving him fever-reducing medicine, she took his pulse aga and found that his pulse wetContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It seemed weak. bad. "ir, are you feeling ufortable anywhere else?" Mable asked nervously. ir opened his eyes to look at her. His eyes were slightly red. "Don''t worry. I''m fine." "I''ll treat you with acupuncture. Your temperature will drop faster." Mable had brought her medical kit with her. She took out her acupuncture needles and put one on the Quchi acupoint on ir''s arm. However, when she removed the needle, the eye of the needle suddenly bled more than it should. Chapter 149 Mable was very confident in her acupuncture skills. She could not have put the needle at the wrong point. Moreover, the silver needles used for acupuncture were extremely fine and could not cause bleeding under normal circumstances. Mable used gauze to press the bleeding spot. She thought the bleeding would stop soon, but blood continued to ooze out after almost ten minutes. The eye of the needle was small, so not much blood was flowing out. However, this could not go on. Mable took out the hemostatic ointment from her medical kit and put some on ir''s arm, finally stopping the bleeding. "ir, how do you feel?" Mable gently patted ir''s cheek. ir opened his eyes. His usually deep eyes seemed blurry as he spoke powerlessly, "Mabes, are you trying to hurt me to death?" Mable''s heart tightened. "Hurt you? "ir, where does it hurt?" ir calmed down and ced her hand on his chest. "Here-it hurts like hell." "ir, stop joking!" Mable was extremely anxious, yet he was still joking. "Mabes, don''t worry. I won''t die!" "This won''t do. Let''s go to the hospital. I''ll call an ambnce." Mable picked up her phone and made a call without hesitation. Nheless, before the call was even made, ir suddenly sat up to snatch her phone. "ir..." ir caressed her face and looked at her dotingly. "Mabes, while I like how you care about me, I can''t bear to see you worry about me." He sighed and chuckled. "Alright. I''ll admit that I''m not in pain. I intentionally wanted you to worry about me." Mable red at him furiously. Though, she was still a little dubious. "Are you really okay?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "I''m fine, just a little sleepy." ir looked at the phone and saw that it was 3:00 am. He pulled Mable back on the bed again and pecked her on the lips while she was not paying attention. "Rest. I promise you I''ll be well and energetic tomorrow morning." Mable said nothing else and let him hug her. She did not sleep for the rest of the night. Now and then, she would measure ir''s body temperature. Fortunately, his body temperature finally returned to normal when morning came. Mable sighed as she looked at the soundly asleep ir. She turned on the lights and was about to get out of bed to go to the bathroom when she inadvertently looked at ir''s arm. The hemostatic ointment she had put on his arm had turned a dark ck color. Mable widened her eyes and immediately grabbed his arm. The ointment she used was white. It was a secret recipe passed down to her by her master, with the miraculous effect of stopping bleeding. Mable remembered that her master had once told her that this ointment could also detect poison. If the ointment was applied to a bleeding wound and turned ck within three hours, it meant the person''s blood contained toxins. Mable sat up and took a bit of the ckened ointment to smell it. There was no fishy odor, indicating that what was in ir''s blood was not highly toxic. ''What kind of poison has he gotten then?'' "What''s wrong?" When Mable sat up, she awoke ir, who was not sleeping too well. She patted his shoulder gently and said, "Nothing, I''m just thirsty. I''ll go downstairs to get some water. Go to sleep." "Okay." Mable walked out of the bedroom but did not go to the kitchen. She went straight to the small detached building in the backyard where the family doctor loved. She figured ir must be hiding something from her! At this hour, when the sky was still dark, everyone in the vi except for the bodyguards on patrol was still asleep. Mable went to the doctor''s office and found ir''s case in the drawer. [Right forearm shot... Hemorrhaging during surgery... Difficult to stop the 20ing... Blood transfusion_ 200... Coagtion disruption...] As Mable continued reading, a chill crept over her. When she reached thest page, coldness engulfed her. Chapter 150 "Vortex!" Mable plopped into the chair, stunned. ''ir has been poisoned by Vortex!'' Mable had heard about the poison long ago. Some organizations would use it on traitors or captives to force confessions. Those poisoned would be in excruciating pain even if they were pricked by a needle. The worst part was that once they had a wound, they would bleed so much that it would be difficult for the wound to heal. As far as Mable knew, Vortex had been developed many years ago. Still, there had been no antidote. ''ir, how did you get poisoned by it?!'' Mable recalled the look on ir''s facest night when he hugged her and said he was in pain. Her heart throbbed. He was not faking it. When she touched his wound and treated him with acupuncture, he was in immense pain. The pain was not inferior to that of the Necro Poison''s attack. Furthermore, painkillers were useless. Even so, ir still held her tightly, refusing to let go. "Mabes, my wound hurts... "My wound hurts, so be good and let me hug you..." Remembering what ir said, Mable could not help but cry. ir was really in pain. She thought he was pretending so that she would stay. Afraid she would worry, he still forced a smile tofort her despite being in so much pain. ''You fool! ''Idiot! ''Why did you keep saying that you''re fine? If you''re fine even after being poisoned by Vortex, what is considered not fine?!'' Mable wiped her tears away and hurried back to the bedroom. As soon as she went in, she saw ir getting out of bed, seemingly ready to go out. "ir, lie down!" Mable almost immediately pointed at him and shouted. ir froze. He did not know why she was suddenly so angry. "Mabes-" "What are you doing? Are you not aware of your condition?!" Mable ran up and helped him sit on the bed. ir stared at her. "I was afraid you''d left." Mable felt as though her heart was pricked. She could not help but cry again. ir panicked when he saw her cry. "Mabes, what''s the matter? Who bullied you?" "ir, you bastard!" "Mabes..." "Why didn''t you tell me?! Are you trying to die from pain?!" Mable lifted her hand to punch him at when she thou but the slightest pain make him suffer. ir stared at her and said, "Mabes, you-" "If I hadn''t found out on my own, were you nning to hide it from me forever? Were you not going to tell me you''ve been poisoned byo Vortex?" , NovelDrama.Org ir was speechless. He had underestimated Mable. He did not expect her to find out after just one night.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ir sighed and gently wiped her tears away. "Mabes, I''m sorry. I just didn''t want you to worry about me." Mable wanted to cry again. She took a few steps back and said seriously, "ir, from now on, you''re not allowed to lie to me. Otherwise, I''ll never see you again!" ir nodded in agreement. "Okay." "How do you feel now?" ir answered, "The gunshot wound hurts, and the spot you needled earlier hurts too." In fact, his whole body was in excruciating pain at the moment. Chapter 151 Mable asked again, "Besides the pain, are you ufortable elsewhere?" ir lightly pinched the spot between his eyebrows. "I''m feeling dizzy." Mable looked into his eyes and helped him lie down. The most important thing at the moment was to help him with the pain. Mable took ir''s pulse. There was no way to reduce the pain caused by Vortex unless his sense of pain was temporarily sealed. She took out her acupuncture bag and said to him, "ir, I''ll use silver needles to help you seal your sense of pain for now. It''s going to hurt, but you''ll be fine in a while. Bear with it." ir stared at her and responded, "Mm, I trust you." Mable nodded and began treating him with acupuncture. More than ten needles were used to seal all his pain nerves, and each one was torture for ir. By the time the seventh needle was applied, ir had broken out in a cold sweat from the pain. Mable could not bear for him to suffer so much. So, she put a needle in the acupoint that would make him sleep. Only after he fell into a deep sleep did she continue to put thest few needles. Then, Mable changed his pajamas and stayed by his bedside before going downstairs. It was morning. The maids in the vi were all up to prepare breakfast. Mable went to the kitchen to cook some chicken soup. It was not long before Tracey came downstairs. "Mabes, what are you making? It smells so good. Why does it smell like medicine?" Mable answered, "I''m cooking chicken soup for ir." Tracey smirked and said, "Ah, I see. Mabes, you''re so good to him." ''It seems like they made a lot of progressst night.'' Rahman slept in the guest roomst night. When he woke up and saw Mable in the kitchen, he immediately walked over, saying, "Mabes, let''s go back to Ashdale after breakfast." When Tracey heard that, she countered, "There''s no need to be in such a hurry. Mabes, ir¡ª¡± Mabes spoke up. ¡°Rahman, I''m not¡¢ going back yet. If you have .ne something to do, you can return to Monafett first. You don''t have to wait for me." S "You''re not going back?" Rahman was enraged. "Mabes, you and ir are divorced. You''re not obliged to take care of him. Besides, you promised to return to Monafett with me." "I can''t leave now." ir was poisoned with Vortex. She could not leave. She could only go without worry once the poison was detoxified. "What spell did he cast on you?!" Following that, Rahman stormed out in a rage. "Rahman!" Mable called out to him, but he did not respond. She sighed and followed him out. Rahman walked to the garden and suddenly looked back at her. He shouted, "Mabes, you''re going to fall into his hands sooner orter!" Mable sighed again and exined, "ir has been poisoned with Vortex. I''ll leave once he''s cured." "Hm?? ir has been poisoned with Vortex?" Rahman had heard of the poison. Mable nodded. "Rahman, ir saved me. I can''t leave him behind while poisoned." Rahman looked seriously at her. "Mabes, can you detoxify the poison?" Mable frowned. "I temporarily sealed his pain nerves so he won''t be in so much pain. I still have to think about the antidote, though." Rahman scratched his head and frowned hard. "Is this one of his tricks?" ''If it is, he''s too ruthless to do something so cruel to himself!'' Mable shook her head. "ir isn''t like that." If it were a trick, ir would not have tried to hide it from her. Rahman sighed in annoyance. "Alright, won''t stop you if you want to stay to repay his kindness, but remember that ir and we aren''t of the same kind."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 152 Mable looked in the direction of ir''s bedroom and did not say anything. ... After breakfast, Mable went to ir''s bedroom. He had not woken up yet, so she drew a few milliliters of his blood for testing. ir finally woke up at 10:00 am. As soon as he woke up, Mable helped him sit up. "How do you feel now?" "Much better." ir moved his injured arm. "The wound doesn''t hurt anymore." "I sealed your pain nerves, so you don''t feel pain now." It was not that the wound no longer hurt, but he just could not feel it. ir chuckled. "This is pretty good." "Your pain nerves can''t be sealed for long, only three days at most." Mable held ir''s hand. "ir, don''t worry. I''ll definitely save you." ir touched her face. "The medical team is already working on the antidote. Don''t worry." Mable nodded. After a moment of hesitation, she asked, "ir, how did you get poisoned with Vortex?" ir answered indifferently, "An enemy schemed against me." He did not want her to know he was poisoned so that he could get the Ice Jade Flower. Mable asked as a cold look shed across her eyes, "Have you dealt with the enemy?" "Yep." Mable was relieved. ir felt much more rxed now that he was temporarily free of pain. He could even get out of bed to walk around. After lunch, Mable walked with him in the garden before she had a meeting with his medical team. Vortex''s toxin would not decrease due to the body''s metabolism. Instead, it would be umted in the body. If the within days, it would be even more difficult to get rid of that. The doctors discussed it the whole afternoon but still failed toe up with a feasible n. ir''s blood test report came out in the dafternoon. Mable looked at theN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. it and called Zoe after some thought. The phone rang for a long time. Just when Mable thought no one would answer, the call finally went through. "Hello?" "Zoe, it''s me-" Before Mable could finish, Zoe cut her off and said, "Mabes, you got me into trouble!" Mable quickly asked, "What''s the matter? What happened?" "What else? It''s because you asked me to steal something thest time. Fuck, I''ve never met such a persistent person. He has been chasing me for almost a month and still won''t let me go!" Mable raised her eyebrow. "Are you talking about Kyle?" Zoe had stolen the A117 reagent from Kyle, who swore to ir that he would get it back. "Yes, him!" Zoe had been hiding recently and nearly got caught several times. She was getting annoyed with Kyle. "Zoe, are you still in possession of the A117 reagent?" "Yep." Zoe added, "I''ve contacted Ava. She''lle and get it in a few days." "Wait!" Mable said. "Zoe, return it to Kyle and let him bring it back. I have an urgent need for it right now." At this moment, Mable could only think of using poison to fight poison to save ir. She needed the A117 reagent to do that. Zoe was clearly dumbfounded. "Mabes, what do you need it for?" "I just need it." Zoe asked after a pause, "Then how are you going to exin to Rory? You know he needs it too." Chapter 153 Rory needed the A117 reagent and had been looking for it for many years. Mable knew that. Therefore, when she learned that ir bought it, she contacted Zoe right away and had her steal it. However, ir was also in need of it now. He desperately needed it to save his life. Mable answered after a moment of silence, "I''ll exin it to him. In any case, please find a way to give Kyle the A117 reagent."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Alright," Zoe replied to her. Given how Rory treated Mable, he probably would not be too mad if she used the A117 reagent. Mable added, "Thanks for the trouble." "No worries. Treat me to a meal next time." After chatting casually with Zoe for a while more, Mable hung up the phone. Next, she would have to wait for Kyle to bring back the A117 reagent. Mable went to find ir. "Didn''t you buy the A117 reagent at Salomon''s auctionst time? You can use it to configure an antidote." ir responded, "The reagent was stolen, and it hasn''t been recovered up until now." "Is that so?" Mable pretended to be surprised. She touched her nose and asked, "Do you know who stole it?" "I only know it was a female. Kyle is looking into it at the moment. I''m not sure about the progress." With that, he picked up his phone to send Kyle a message. Kyle was probably busy, so he did not reply right away. ir put down his phone and asked Mable, "Are you sure that the A117 reagent can detoxify Vortex?" The A117 reagent was a mysterious chemical reagent that was said to be poisonous. However, it was also rumored to be able to repair and regenerate cells. There were many rumors about it, and many people on the ck market have tried to purchase it through various channels over the years. Nheless, it had always been unattainable due to its scarcity. ir bought the A117 reagent because he was also preparing to study itspositional organization. "I''m sure." After all, Mable had a certain understanding of the A117 reagent''s efficacy, thanks to Rory. Later that evening, ir received a call from Kyle, saying he had Roel.ne would bring it back tomorro retrieved the A117 reagent and Mable was relieved and began to prepare the other herbs required. As for Rahman, he would return to Monafett tomorrow. There were still things he needed to attend to. The next day. After sending Rahman away, Mable drove to the traditional Chinese medicine market. Apart from the A117 reagent, some other Chinese herbs were required for the antidote. After a morning of shopping in the market, Mable bought everything needed? She just got into the car when a ck sedan from diagonally across the street stopped directly in front of her. A man came down from the car and walked straight toward her. He knocked on her car window. "Hello, Ms. Jefferson. My master would like to meet you." The man was very respectful. Mable frowned. "Who''s your master?" "Anthony Fowler." ''Fowler? ''His master? ''A Fowler!'' The man pointed to the cafe across the street: "He''s waiting for you at the across the street.. et. W s to NovelDrama.Orgwo "Don''t worry, Ms. Jefferson. He doesn''t have ill intentions." Mable hesitated before she got out of the car and followed the man to the cafe. The man brought her into a private room. Once Mable entered, she saw a youth in his 20s wearing a light blue casual suit sitting by the window. The youth stood up as soon as he saw her. "You''re here, Mable. Please sit." Mable twitched her mouth. "You are...?" Chapter 154 ''Why did he greet me as if he knew me? ''Who is he?'' Mable was just wondering when Anthony said, "I''m Anthony, Tracey''s older brother and ir''s younger brother." Mable raised her eyebrow. She had known ir for many years but had never heard he had a younger brother. Much less heard Tracey say she had an older brother. "Are you actual siblings?" Mable asked. Anthony smiled and gestured for her to sit. "No. ir, Tracey, and I all share the same father but have different mothers." ''No wonder.'' "Wait, all of you have different mothers? Tracey and ir-" "Ha." Anthony stared at Mable with a puzzling gaze. "Looks like you don''t know about Tracey''s birth." "Tracey''s birth?" "Trace''s mom was the daughter of the Fowlers'' previous old housekeeper. My dad got drunk and raped her once. After that, there was Trace. "Her mom had a difficultbor and didn''t survive. Our grandpa felt sorry for her mom, so he took Tracey in and had ir''s mom raise her." Mable looked at him in shock. She did not expect Tracey to have such a background. No wonder Martha did not like Tracey. It turned out they were not mother and daughter. Mable asked, "Then does Tracey know about her birth?" "Of course. She''s known since she was a child." Mable nodded thoughtfully and looked indifferently at Anthony. "What about you? Who''s your mother?" "My mother is a beautifuldy and Dad''s true love." Therefore, Anthony never minded being called an illegitimate child. Some things were destined to be his, and no one could snatch them away! Mable forced augh. She had heard from Tracey that Luke was a yboy and had many flings when he was young. Now, it seemed he was not only a yboy but also suffered consequences from his romantic involvements. "If this is why you''re meeting me, I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in the Fowlers'' affairs!" Anthony grinned and said, "You misunderstood. I invited you here for something more important." Mable sat on the sofa. "What is it? I''m in a hurry." "I heard from my father that you and ir got divorced." Mable crossed her legs, confused as to what Anthony was up to. "So?" Anthony looked at her gentlemanly. "I''d like to persuade you to remarry him." Mable was speechless. She thought he would persuade her to leave ir. However, he was asking her to remarry him. "Mable, ir loves you very much, and I get thou have feelings f him In that case, why you together?" Content Mable sneered. "Are you ying cupid, Mr. Anthony?" Anthony replied to her, "ir is my brother, after all. I don''t want to see him hurt by love." "I couldn''t tell that you cared about him." l.n Mable rolled her eyes. The Fowlers did not allow illegitimate children in the family. However, since the man who brought her here just now addressed Anthony as master, it seemed Anthony was epted by the Fowlers. In that case, Anthony must not have a good rtionship with ir. At least, he was not good enough to help matchmake her and ir. Anthony chuckled and said, "I just don''t want to see you lovers miss each other." "This is between me and him. It has nothing to do with you."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mable stood up and was ready to leave. "Mable, please wait." Anthony stood up too. He table. this don''t you take a look ? You''ll probably const I just said." Mable was curious, so she took the tablet and watched a video. Her eyes widened in less than ten seconds. Her body turned cold. Chapter 155 In the video, ir stood motionless in front of Isaac, taking the bullet he shot at him. He did not dodge at all, causing the bullet to hit his right forearm. Blood instantly flowed out. After that, Isaac handed him a ss of cocktail. "What''s that?" "Poison." "Master ir, I''ll give you the Ice Jade Flower if you drink the poison." Following that, ir drank the poison without hesitation. "ir, don''t!" Mable''s heart throbbed hard when she saw ir drink the poison. He drank it without frowning. ''What if...? ''What if it was a deadly poison? ''Without the Ice Jade Flower, I''ll only suffer for 24 hours when the poison attacks. You didn''t have to trade your life for it! ''You idiot! ''What the hell were you thinking?! ''An enemy hurt you...? ''You got schemed against and was poisoned...?'' The truth was that ir stood still as a live target and even drank Vortex. It was all so he could get the Ice Jade Flower for Mable. Mable''s vision became blurry, and her body trembled uncontrobly. Tears streamed down her face. "Mable." Anthony handed her a handkerchief. "It''s rare for a man to be willing to do this for you out of true love." Mable tried her best to control her emotions. She wiped her tears and looked at him. "How did you get this video?" "It''s a secret." Anthony smiled calmly. "Don''t worry, though. I''ve only shown it to you." "Thanks for telling me these." Mable returned him the tablet. When he reached out to take it, she purposely held it hard so he could not take it. "I don''t care why you''re doing this, but remember that I won''t let you off the hook if you dare harm ir." Anthony was slightly startled. He stared at Mable and nodded with a vague smile. "I''ll keep that in mind." Mable let go and quickly left with her bag.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After she left, Anthony sat on the sofa again. "These two people are really interesting." He looked at the video on the tablet and smiled wickedly. Judging from how Mable reacted earlier, apart from feeling sorry and sad, it seemed her feelings for ir were not any less than ir''s feelings for her. In that case, how did they end up in a divorce? "I heard that ir has been looking year man named Liv allt for a that right?" Anthony asked Robert, his assistant. Conte belongs to NovelDrama.Org S Robert answered, "Yes, Master." "Are there photos?" "No. The only information Master ir gave was her age and a peach blossom tattoo on her back." Anthony suddenly became interested. "Oh? That sounds like ir doesn''t know what she looked like either." "That''s... very likely." ''Ha... How interesting.'' Anthony narrowed his eyes and smirked. "A peach blossom tattoo on her back, huh? "Have someone find out what happened between ir and Liv." "Um..." Robert hesitated before he said, "Old Master had also sent people to investigate in the past, but they didn''t find anything." "Is that so? ir covered it up well." Anthony liked difficult challenges. Otherwise, it would be meaningless. After some thought, he propped his chin and said, movements five years ago. definitely be clues." Content More Then check 1.99€ sw belongs If ir suddenly started looking for Liv five years ago, something must have happened between them at that time. Chapter 156 "Understood," Robert responded to Anthony. Mable sped back to the Royal View Vi. As soon as she got out of the car, she ran toward ir''s bedroom. Nheless, no one was inside. When she left the house, she asked him to get some rest. She was only out for a while, yet he was gone. The maid cleaning in the hallway said, "Madam, Mr. Rond is here. Master ir is discussing something with him in the study." Mable immediately went to the study after she heard that. She opened the door without even knocking. ir was sitting behind the desk with a document in his hand. He was talking things over with Solomon. He was dumbfounded when he saw Mable. "Mabes, you''re back." Mable walked in and looked at him with red eyes. "ir, didn''t I tell you to rest? Don''t you know your condition? No one will stop you if you want to die!" ir panicked when he saw her teary eyes. He stood up and said, "Mabes, don''t cry. I''m fine!" "ir, what the hell are you trying to do? Who let you do this?!" Mable thought about him being shot by Isaac and drinking Vortex to help her get the Ice Jade Flower. Her heart ached so much that she could not breathe. ''He doesn''t love me, right? ''He only finds me interesting. So why did he go through all that? ''He even put his life on the line.'' "Mabes." ir pulled her into his arms. "I''m sorry, I was wrong. Don''t cry." If she were to cry, he would be heartbroken. "ir..." Mable hugged him tightly and buried her head in his chest. All her emotions surged at once, and she broke out in tears. "You need to rest and can''t exert yourself too much. Do you understand, you idiot?!" She looked up at ir. She was mad at him but even angrier at herself. If it were not for her, he would not be like this now. She had implicated him. ir caressed her head and said, "Okay, don''t cry. I''ll go back to my room and rest now." Afterward, he said to Solomon, "You can bo deal with this matter. Kyle v soon. Discuss withN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. there are any problems." Comet "Okay." if Solomon nodded and asked, "Mable, Master ir said you have a way to detoxify Vortex?" Mable him if at him. "Don''t bother neers nothing i He to rest now!" Cons Following that, she pulled ir back to the bedroom. Solomon was at a loss. ''I shouldn''t havee.'' After returning to the bedroom, Mable took ir''s temperature and told him to rest in bed. ir held her hand. "I''m sorry for worrying you." He was soft and gentle, as if afraid of making her angry again. "ir, you idiot!" The gentler he was, the more upset she was. ir chuckled and took a tissue to wipe her tears. "Mabes, you''re swet "That''s what you are!" to call me an ir looked dotingly at her. "Okay, whatever you say." Mable stared at him and could not help but cry again. "Why are you crying again? Mabes..." ir finally noticed that Mable''s mood was a little off. "Tell me, is something wrong?" Mable shook her head. "Did someone bully you?" Mable pursed her lips and sobbed. "ir, why did you do that?" ir was startled. He held her hand and asked, "What... do you mean?" Mable shook off his hand, red from anger. "How much longer are you going to hide it from me?" Chapter 157 ir stared nkly at Mable. He had a bad feeling about this. ''Did she find out?'' Next, Mable cried out hoarsely, "I know how you got shot and poisoned!" ir stiffened and was instantly speechless. He was nning to hide it from her for the rest of his life. In the end, she still found out. ir looked at the teary Mable and sighed internally. "Mabes, I don''t want you to feel pressured. "I did it willingly for you." Mable lowered her head, tears streaming down her face. "Why? ir, we''re divorced. You..." ir sighed again and held her face to make her look at him. "Mabes, had I known I''d fall in love with you, I wouldn''t have divorced you." Mable stared at him in disbelief. ir gently wiped her tears away and said word for word, "Mabes, the one thing I regret the most in my life is divorcing you." What he did not regret was falling in love with her. Mable moved her lips. "ir, w-what did you say...?" "I said the one thing I regret the most in my life is divorcing you..." "No... Not this!" Mable pursed her lips and held back her tears. "You said... You said..." ir finally knew what she meant and said, "I wouldn''t have divorced you if I''d known I would fall in love with you." He added after a short pause, "Mabes, I love you." It was the first time he said these words to her so solemnly and bluntly. Mable stared at him, too shocked to speak. ''Did he say he loves me? ''ir loves me. ''How could this be? Doesn''t he have someone he likes?'' Mable smiled faintly. "ir... You''re joking, right?" ir ced his hand on her shoulders and responded and responded seriously, "It''s not a joke. Mabes, I''m to you." confessing to you." Cas ''Confessing?'' Mable bit the tip of her tongue. It hurt. She was not dreaming. Mable blinked and asked, "ir, do you really like me?" When she saw that video Anthony showed her, she had somewhat guessed ir''s feelings for her. However, she could not believe it. Even when ir had just told her to her face that he loved her, she did not dare to believe it easily. ''Doesn''t ir like Liv? ''That woman he has been thinking about and wouldn''t give up looking for her for the rest of his life.'' ir stared at her and nodded. "Yes, I like you, and it will only ever be you!" Mable looked at him in confusion and fodenly ced her hand on his "Do you have a fever? look again. I''m Mable, not-" ir did not know whether to cry or Sen Mabes, I don''t have a fever, and mind is clear. The s you, Mable!" Contents Mable stared at ir, unsure of how she was feeling at the moment. She was a little happy that ir had finally fallen in love with her. Even so, she was also a little regretful. She was regretful that they had divorced and that she had decided to give up her feelings for him. "Mabes..." ir reached out to touch her face, but she dodged him. Mable sniffed and wiped the tears on her face. "ir, I remember telling you I have someone I like..." ir''s gaze darkened, and he lowered his hand. "I know." Mable looked down and was about to speak when ir suddenly pinched her chin hard.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 158 "So what? As long as you''re not married to someone else, I have the right to pursue you. Mable, I''m confident you''ll be mine sooner orter!" ir expressed. Mable was at a loss for words. ''He''s so quick to expose his overbearing nature!'' She shook off ir''s hand and said, "Master ir, it''s not good to be overconfident. Be careful you don''t p yourself in the face!" ir chuckled. "Mabes, you dare say you don''t have any feelings for me? Why did you stay and cry so hard just now, then?" "I''m not cold-blooded. I have feelings too. You saved and helped me find the Ice Jade Flower, so I thought I should return the favor!" Mable rubbed her reddened eyes. "As for why I cried just now, I was just touched by you. Don''t think too much about it." ir stared at her. "Mabes, you''re saying one thing, but your heart is saying another!" The more she exined, the less he believed what she said. Eyes could not deceive, and her gaze had betrayed her long ago. ir''s eyes were too sharp. He had seen through her, so she quickly looked away. She stood up and took a few steps back. "Rest well. I''m going to formte the antidote." With that, she headed out. As she walked to the door, ir said from behind, "Mabes, I won''t give up!" Mable left without saying anything. ir stared at the closed door, his eyes dark and cold. He picked up his phone and called Arthur. "Come to my room." Arthur came within two minutes. "Master ir." ir looked at him and asked coldly, "Who told Mable about the Ice Jade Flower?" The matter was known only to a few close associates. Solomon was with him then, so it could not be him. Apart from that, only the bodyguards who were with him that day knew. Arthur immediately answered, "Master ir, you ordered us not to tell anyone about it. None of us dared say anything about it, let alone tell Ms. Jefferson." ir frowned. In that case, how did Mable know? Solomon came over and inform that Isaac had been caught by Salomon. So, Mable could not have found anything from him even We tried. ir said Mable Arthur, "Go check where Wet." ve went this morning and who "Understood." Mable came downstairs and went to the medical room in the backyard. She used dispensing medicine as an excuse to be alone. ir''s sudden confession was shocking, and she had to calm down. Earlier, Mable wanted to ask ir about Liv. ''If he likes me, what about Liv? ''Who is she to him now? Is he still looking for her?'' Nevertheless, Mable did not have the courage to ask. After all, Liv was his first love, whom he had loved for five years. That night. Kyle finally returned with the A117 reagent. Mable instantly checked the three reagents to make sure there was no mistake. She made the antidote overnight to seize the time to cure ir. The A117 reagent consisted of three Veson SwnowN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. reagents, each test tube being 50 milliliters. Just as Mable was about to formte the antidote, her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and was instantly nervous. It was Rory. Mable looked at the A117 reagent on the table. Rory must have called for it. Chapter 159 Mable hesitated for some time before finally picking up the phone. "Hello?" Next, a low voice came from the phone. "Wifey, how have you been?" Mable felt troubled as soon as she heard how he addressed her. "Rory, I''m not your wifey!" "Why not? We exchanged vows." Mable gritted her teeth in anger. "Please speak properly!" ''When did we exchange vows?'' Rory scoffed. "Tsk, I knew you would deny it! You''re heartless!" Mable could not be bothered to talk nonsense with him. She changed the topic. "Why did you call?" "Zoe said you asked for the A117 reagent?" Rory askedzily. "Yes." Mable paused before she exined, "Rory, I need the A117 reagent urgently now, so-" She was cut off before she could finish. "I don''t care if you need it urgently. I''ll give you a week to send it back to me!" Mable held her phone tightly. "Rory, I really need it. Just give it to me." Rory fell silent, his emotions unclear. "Why do you need it?" Mable answered after a pause, "I was poisoned by Vortex. I need the A117 reagent to formte an antidote." She must not let him know that ir was the one who was poisoned. Otherwise, he definitely would not let it be. "Vortex?" Rory could not help but raise his voice. "How did you get poisoned by that?" "It''s a littleplicated. I''ll exin it to you in person once I''m done here." Since Mable took the A117 reagent, she would have to make a trip back no matter what. "Ha." Roryughed mockingly. "I''m curious as to who''s capable enough to poison you." Mable held her forehead. "Don''tugh at me." Rory scoffed. "Wifey, after not meeting for two years, have you forgotten about my character?" Mable froze and instantly felt guilty. Rory continued coldly, "I hate being lied to the most. "The Necro Poison is the king of all poisons. You were fucking poisoned by that so even a poison ten times more poisonous than Vortex wouldn''t be able to do you half the harm!" Mable''s heart sank. She was about to speak when Rory yelled grumpily "You need the A117 reagent to detoxify Vortex? Who the fuck are you kidding?!" Mable was at a loss. How could she forget that Rory''s mastery of pharmacology was not inferior to hers at all? "Mable, I''ll give you one week. If you don''t bring the A117 reagent back to me within a week, you''ll be in trouble!" "Rory! No, listen to- Hey! Hey!" "Beep... Beep... Beep..." The call was hung up. Mable looked at the phone dejectedly. She had a bad feeling about this. Given Rory''s character, he would be enraged if she did not bring the A117 reagent back to him. If he was enraged... Mable shivered. It was not a consequence she could bear. That said, she could not give up using the A117 reagent to cure ir either. She looked at the A117 reagent on the table, caught in a dilemma. Meanwhile. On Linders Range, the sun was zing. A man in a robe stood on the balcony of an ancient castle hands looked at the rising sun in the distance. on the railing. He with hisN?velDrama.Org content. "Two years gone, and you learned how to lie. You need to be taught a lesson!" Rory threw his phone on the coffee table with a dark face. "Ava." Chapter 160 Ava, who had been waiting at the side, answered and walked up. "Here." "Send someone to Dond to find out what the hell Mable is doing." Rory wanted to know why Mable wanted the A117 reagent. She knew how important it was to him, yet she dared to not bring it back. "Understood." Ava was a little helpless. Had she known, she would have investigated Mable in more detail thest time. "Boss, Little Master is awake." The maid suddenly spoke at this time. Rory turned around and saw a little boy about four years old running into his room while rubbing his eyes. The boy was wearing panda pajamas with a teddy bear in his arms. The sleepiness on his chubby face made him look adorable. He ran up to Rory, pointed at the phone on the table, and then at him. His dark eyes seemed to be full of questions. Rory raised his eyebrow. "What?" The boy moved his lips but did not make any sound. Rory could read lips. He smirked and asked, "Spike, how did you know it was her?" ''Could it be the bond between them?'' He walked over and caressed the boy''s head. "You want to see her?" Spike nodded with anticipation when he heard that. Rory smiled faintly and said, "But your presence will make her sad." Spike froze. The little bear in his arms fell to the ground. He looked nkly at Rory and immediately became sad. Hisrge eyes turned red. Ava picked him up and looked at Rory. She was hesitant as she said, "Rorr..." Spike was still young and did not know anything. Rory did not have to stimte him with those words. Rory gently patted Spike''s head and said, "The fact that you were able toe into this world is her greatest gift to you. However, it was also herst love for you." Spike shook his head hard and opened his mouth. ''No!'' Spike pointed at the phone again with anger written all over his childish little face.N?velDrama.Org content. "You want to call her?" Spike nodded. "No!" Spike pouted and stared at Rory with tears in his eyes. He looked pitiful. Despite that, Rory did not buy it and simply scoffed. "Crying won''t help." Spike was stunned for a moment. He so kick an antique vase changed his attitude andth turned of millions of dors. S That said, Rory was not heartbroken. at all. He ordered the maid on the side, "Move all the vases over here so that he can kick them to his heart''s content." Spike was speechless. ''Devil!'' Ava was about tofort him when he ran out of the room in a huff. She was helpless and quickly asked the maid to follow him. Spike was the same as Rory when he got angry. Rory looked at the antique vase just smashed by Spike. Instead of feeling distressed, he snorted and said, "I wonder where he got his temper from!" ove Ava did not know how to respond. ''Well, you spoil him. He also learned it from you.'' She kept quiet for a while before she asked, "Rorr, when are you going to let them meet?" Rory looked coldly at her. "It''s not necessary." Spike did not need a mother, nor did Mable need a child! Spike returned to his bedroom in anger and locked the door from the inside. ''The devil is the worst! ''He always stops me from seeing Mom. ''I saw on TV that mothers are the best in the world. Mom must miss me as much as I miss her.'' Spike turned on hisputer and prepared to hack Rory''s phone to check his mom''s phone number. No matter what, he must find a way to see her. Chapter 161 Dond, Richworth. Mable did not sleep all night and only left the dispensing room at noon the next day. ir had been waiting for her outside since early in the morning. When he saw here out, he quickly took her to eat. "You haven''t slept all night. Go eat something first and rest after that." Mable ate something and shook her head. "No need. Make me a cup of coffee. I''ll try to get the antidote done before noon tomorrow." ir caressed her head. "There''s no rush." Mable found it funny. "This is the first time I''ve seen a poisoned person in no hurry." ir put some food on her te and said, "It''s not that I''m not in a hurry. I have confidence in you." Truth be told, he was being a little selfish. He hoped she could develop the antidoteter so that she would stay by his side for a while longer. He was worried she would leave as soon as his poison was detoxified. Mable stared at him and nodded. "ir, I said I''d save you, so I''ll definitely develop the antidote." After lunch, Mable wanted to continue working in the dispensing room. However, she was forcefully taken to the bedroom by ir so that she could catch up on her sleep. Helpless, Mable set an rm for two hours and prepared to rest. ir sat by the bed and waited for her to fall asleep before turning off her rm. After sitting for half an hour, he left the bedroom.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Arthur was waiting outside. "Master ir, I found out what you asked yesterday." ir nodded and took him to the study. "Anthony went to meet Ms. Jefferson yesterday. They chatted for about 15 minutes. Judging from the roadside surveince, Ms. Jefferson''s mood seemed off when she left the cafe." A fierce look shed across ir''s eyes. ''Anthony! ''Was he the one who told Mable about the Ice Jade Flower? ''But how does he know?'' "What has Anthony mainly been doing abroad these years?" Arthur answered after some thought, "He started a smallpany after graduating from university, but it copsed within a year. He then went into investment and finance management but didn''t really seed." ir knew his dad valued Anthony. Even after sending Anthony abroad, his dad still took good care of him over the years. Even so, ir had never regarded Anthony highly. However, it seemed he had slightly underestimated him. "ir!" Tracey knocked on the door of the study. ir said, "Come in." Tracey pushed the door open and said angrily, "ir, I just heard from the people at the old residence that Dad asked Anthony to organize his 60th birthday celebration next month. "What do you think Dad is trying to do? Is he preparing to announce Anthony''s identity at the birthday party and bring him back into the family?!" "Is that so?" ir sneered. He had long expected Luke to let Anthony join the family However, he had not expected to act so fast, having Anthony Luke organize his birthday party Content ''Is he afraid others don''t know how much he values his illegitimate son?'' "What did Mom say? Did she agree to it?" ir asked. Speaking of this, Tracey became even angrier. "Not only did she agree to it, but she also called me to ask me to help Anthony when I''m free." Tracey was so mad that she was about to explode. "I''ve never seen such a generous woman. How could she favor her husband''s illegitimate son so much?" ir narrowed his eyes and had a mocking smile on his face. Tracey looked at him and continued, "ir, we can''t let Anthony organize Dad''s birthday party. How will others think of you as the Fowlers'' eldest son...?" ir chuckled and said, "It doesn''t matter what others think. What''s important is what Dad thinks." "What do you mean?" ir said indifferently, "Since Dad has asked Anthony to do it, let him do it. I don''t have energy to manage that anyway." Everything was fine as long as they did not touch his bottom line. "But-" Tracey wanted to speak but hesitated. ir added, "Keep a close eye on thepany and let me know if anything happens." Chapter 162 Tracey nodded and suddenly thought of something. She asked, "ir, Dad wouldn''t let Anthony meddle in thepany''s affairs, right?" "That''s hard to say." ir said coldly, "After all, he always acts unexpectedly." Tracey frowned hard and said nothing. After not having rested all night, Mable slept especially well. When her phone suddenly rang, it woke her up. Mable thought it was the rm clock going off. She picked up her phone only to realize it was a phone call. It was an unfamiliar foreign number starting with 0. Mable sat up and scratched her hair before answering the call. "Hello?" No one answered on the other end of the phone. "Hello?" Mable spoke again, but there was still no response. She looked at her phone and saw that the call was still on. At this time, the bedroom door opened. ir walked in to find Mable looking dazed while sitting on the bed with her phone. "You''re awake?" "Mm." Mable rubbed her eyes and said to the caller again, "Hello? Who''s this?" Still, no one spoke. "Who''s calling?" ir asked. Mable yawned and shook her head. "No one is talking. The person must''ve made a wrong call." She hung up the phone. When she saw the time and noticed it was almost 5:00 pm, she was surprised. "Huh? It''s sote. Why didn''t my rm go off?" "I turned it off." ir sat on the edge of the bed and touched Mable''s eyes. "You''ve been too tired these past two days. You need to rest and rx." Mable stretched and said, "I''m fully recharged now. If all goes well, I''ll have the antidote ready by this time tomorrow." ir nodded. He paused for a while before he asked, "Mabes, was Anthony the one who told you about the Ice Jade Flower?" Mable was stunned. However, she did not try to hide it from him. She nodded, responding, "Mm, I went t the traditional Chinese meet market to buy some herbs. Hisz assistant suddenly came up to me, saying he wanted to meet me, so I went." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ir asked, "What else did he tell you apart from the Ice Jade Flower?" "He also told me about your rtionship. I learned he''s your half-brother. Also, I always thought you and Tracey were actual siblings." Mable recalled the way Martha spoke to Tracey thest time she was in Ashdale. At that time, she found it strange how a mother could say her daughter was ungrateful. Now, she understood that Tracey was not Martha''s biological daughter. ir fiddled with Mable''s hands. "Trace''s mom died duringbor, so Tracey was raised by my mom as soon as she was born." Mable asked, "How''s your rtionship with Anthony?" ir answered after some thought, "An enemy and not a friend." Mable nodded and smiled faintly. "He persuaded me to remarry you and said he doesn''t want to see you hurt by love. I almost thought you had a good rtionship with each other." "Is that so?" ir raised his eyebrow. "Anthony is a scheming person. His words can''t be easily trusted. "I never used to pay attention to him, but after this incident, I''m afraid I can''t underestimate him anymore." ir paused and grinned as he continued, "But you can consider his advice." Mable was speechless. ''Remarriage?'' "I don''t want to consider that now." She got out of bed and washed up before heading to the dispensing room. Chapter 163 Inside a child''s room of an ancient castle under Linders Range. Spike sat in front of hisputer while holding a phone. He looked aggrieved. ''I didn''t make a wrong call. ''I mustered a lot of courage to call you.'' Spike yed the recording of the phone call just now. "Hello? "Hello? "Hello? Who''s this?" "No one is talking. The person must''ve made a wrong call." ... Spike listened to it over and over again. He seemed to be full of anticipation. ''Mommy''s voice is so lovely. ''She must be especially pretty. ''I want to see Mommy.'' As he thought about it, he remembered what Rory said yesterday. He could not see his mom, and his appearance would only make her sad. Spike held the phone and sniffled. ''Mommy...'' He mouthed. Richworth. After two days, Mable finally developed the antidote for Vortex using the A117 reagent. She tried her best not to use up the reagent. Fifteen milliliters were left in each of the three reagents of the A117 reagent. Mable locked the remaining reagents in a cab. She would bring them back to Rory in a few days. It was the best way she could think of to get the best of both worlds. Once the antidote was done, she took it to ir right away. Kyle looked at the small pill Mable handed to ir and was curious. "Is this the antidote you developed using the A117 reagent?" Mable nodded and looked seriously at ir. "ir, I''m trying to fight poison with poison. The 24 hours after taking the antidote might be difficult for you, but you''ll be fine after that." ir smiled at her and asked, "Mabes, you''re not going to leave while I suffer, right?" Mable rolled her eyes. "Are you that afraid of me leaving?" ir answered, "Yes." Kyle was speechless ir had never been afraid of anything in the past.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Is there any A117 reagent left?" Kyle asked. Mable''s eyes flickered without a trace as she shook her head. "It''s all used up." Kyle egreed. It was slightly ir could be t regrettable, but it was not a wasted if ir asked, "Did you catch the thief?" Content Kyle brought the reagent back, but not the person who stole it. He answered, "...She ran away." The thief A1ally something. He was to be able to retrieve the so smoothly this time. Mable forced a smile. "Sounds like she''s extremely skilled." Kyle snorted coldly in defiance. "I''ll catch her sooner orter!" Mable said, "Good luck." ''Given Zoe''s skills, dream on!'' Mable poured ir some water and said, "Eat it." ir drank the water and swallowed the medicine without any hesitation. Two hours after he took the antidote, he had a high fever and broke out in a cold sweat. Mable observed his condition while cooling him down with alcohol. At first, spoke was still conscious and ¨¨ long, he fell unconsen from time to Mable stayed by his side as she was concerned. All of a sudden, her phone rang. Mable looked and saw that it was Rory who called. She walked to the balcony and answered the call. "Hello?" Next, Rory''s angry voice could be heard. "Mable, how dare you cuckold me!" Mable frowned. "Rory, are you out of your mind? Who cuckolded you?!" "You married a wild man! Are you still not going to admit it?!" Chapter 164 Mable was about to tell Rory off when she suddenly heard ir groan in pain. "Rory, I have something to attend to. Let''s talk when I''m free." She hung up after that. Mable ran back to the bedside and found ir twitching. She quickly pressed down on his shoulders. "ir, hold it in a little longer." She took her acupuncture bag from the medical kit and prepared to treat him with needles. Her phone rang again. It was Rory. Mable was impatient and directly turned off her phone. Inside an ancient castle by the ocean. Rory sat gloomily on the chair. He persistently called Mable over and over again. Until... "Sorry, the number you dialed is currently unavable. Please try againter..."N?velDrama.Org content. ''Did she turn off her phone?'' "Ha..." Rory narrowed his eyes and looked at the pile of information on the table. His face was grim. ''Very well. How dare you turn off your phone? ''Do you think I won''t be able to do anything about it?'' Rory squeezed his phone hard, enraged. "Ava, take some people to Dond and bring my little thing back!" ''How dare you marry another man? Unforgivable!'' Ava froze. ''He just called Mable his little thing. ''That means he...'' She clenched her fists and stared warily at Rory. After more than two years, Rory''s second personality had resurfaced once more. He sat by the window, looking sinister despite being under the sun. Ava asked after a moment of hesitation, "What if... she doesn''t want toe back?" "What if she doesn''t want toe back?" Rory smiled cruelly and casually threw his phone on the table. break her legs and carry hercher t belongs to swet Ava stiffened. "Bam!" The study''s door pushed open with force from the outside. Spike dashed in and spread his arms in front of Ava. He red at Rory like an angry little wolf. ''The devil wants to hurt Mommy? I won''t allow it!'' Ava was stunned. "Spike, why are you here?" Rory crossed his legs and stared coldly at Spike. "You heard me?" Spike nodded hard and mouthed, ''Don''t hurt my mom!'' Rory hooked his finger, beckoning Spike to him. Spike walked over unhappily. Rory reached out and picked him up to ce him on hisp. "After not seeing you for two years, you''ve grown taller and heavier." Spike looked at him in confusion. They had just met in the morning during breakfast. Rory pinched his face and asked, "Spike, those who are disobedi will belongs to punished, Spike shook his head. "Don''t you want to see her? When I capture her back and break her legs, she won''t be able to go anywhere and will be able to stay with you forever." Spike turned pale and struggled hard to jump off Rory''sp. ''Don''t! ''Don''t hurt my mom!'' "Hahaha." Rory stood up and looked out the window at the blinding sunlight. He smiled wickedly. At this time, he felt a sudden weight on his leg. He looked down and raised his eyebrow at the little kid hanging from his leg. "Little brat, you''re so troublesome!" Spike hugged his thigh tightly and would not let go. He shook his head hard. "You want me to leave her alone?" Spike nodded. Roryughed coldly and caressed his little head. "That''s not impossible, but..." Chapter 165 Mable watched over ir all night. His condition finally stabilized when morning came. She gave him a checkup and drew blood for someone to send for ab test. Before long, theb result was out. The level of toxins in his blood had reduced by 80%. Mable was relieved. She prepared to draw his blood for anotherb test in a few hours. When ir''s condition stabilized a bit more, she remembered the phone call from Roryst night. She turned on her phone and saw several missed calls from Rory. Mable felt a little anxious. Based on what Rory said yesterday, he must have found out about her and ir. This would be difficult to deal with. Given how possessive Rory was, he would probably cause some kind of trouble. Mable wanted to call him back but dismissed the idea after some thought. It would be better to exin the matter to him in person. In any case, she was bringing back the rest of the A117 reagent. "Rory, I''ll be busy these next two days. I''ll go back once I''m done and talk to you in detail then." Mable sent Rory a voice message. Afterward, she stood up and stretched. She left the bedroom and went downstairs. Once she left, ir, lying unconscious on the bed, opened his eyes. ''She''ll go back once she''s done? ''Where? ''Back to Rory''s side?'' ir clenched his fists and looked gloomy. ... Mable headed downstairs to eat before returning upstairs to check on ir. It was not long before ir woke up. "ir, how are you feeling?" ir stared at her and answered weakly, "I don''t have much strength." Mable fed him some water and gave him a checkup. She found that his condition has mostly stabilized. "I drew your blood in the morning for ab test. The toxin content in your blood has reduced by 80%. I''ll draw your blood again at night for another test. If all goes well, the toxin should bepletely removed by then." ir nodded and stared at her. "Mabes, you watched over me all day and night." Mable gently patted his shoulder. "You getting better is more important than anything else." ir had aplicated look in his eyes. He was about to say something when Tracey walked in with a tray. "ir, you''re awake. Have something to eat." Mable set up a small table and ced the food on it. ir was hungry from not eating all day, but he did not have much of an appetite. After a while, he stopped eating. At night, Mable drew his blood for anotherb test. When the result came out, she was finally relieved. ir''s blood was free of toxins. Mable sighed a breath of relief. She handed the test result to ir and said "The poison has been detoxified. You''ll fully recovera resting for two more days." S "Mabes, you''re amazing!" Tracey hugged her with excitement. Mable raised his eyebrow at ir, who had not said a word. "ir, you''ve been cured. Why aren''t you happy at all?" ir looked gently at her. "I am happy. Thank you, Mabes." Tracey held Mable''s arm and smiled. "ir, you really should thank Mabes. She hasn''t rested in the nee few days, and she''s getting heavy dark eye circles." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ir looked at the time and said, "It''s gettingte. Go rest." Chapter 166 Mable had been exhausted during this time. Now that ir was no longer in critical condition, she could sleep in peace. She gave Tracey some instructions before going back to her room. After Mable and Tracey left, ir sent Solomon a message.N?velDrama.Org content. Solomon came to the Royal View Vi half an hourter. He looked at ir''s blood test report and said with admiration, "Mable is really something. She cured you in just a few days." ir leaned against the head of the bed and looked leisurely at him with his hands crossed. "Did you bring what I asked?" Solomon handed him a small bottle and asked, "What do you need soy milk for?" ir was allergic to soy milk and usually avoided it. "I need it." Solomon frowned and looked at him in confusion. "You''re allergic to it. Why would you need it?" "You can go." Then, ir shook the small bottle in his hand. "Keep this a secret." Solomon raised his eyebrow and smiled faintly at him. "Master ir, what are you up to this time? You''re being so mysterious." ir stared at the bottle of soy milk in his hand without a word. After Solomon left, ir opened the bottle and drank some soy milk. Mable finally had a restful sleep. When she woke up the next day, she washed up and went to ir''s room. As soon as she went in, she saw ir lying on the bed with a red face. His arms and neck were also covered in tiny red spots. Mable was shocked. She immediately checked his breathing and pulse and found that he was having a fever. "ir, what happened to you?" "Nothing. I just find it hard to breathe... Cough, cough, cough..." ir coughed as he spoke. Mable quickly asked someone to call the family doctor. She also brought her medical kit over. "Wasn''t he alright yesterday? How did it be serious again?" Tracey looked at ir, anxious. After a quick check, the doctor said to Mable, "Master ir should be having an allergy reaction." Mable nodded. She thought the same too. Moreover, it was a severe allergy. "Tracey, what else is ir allergic to besides soy milk?" Mable asked. Everyone in the vi knew ir was allergic to soy milk. Hence, it would have never appeared in the vi. Mable also ate dinner with himst night. He did not have any soy milk. Tracey shook her head in a daze. "Nothing." "Could it be the antidote''s side effect?" One of the doctors asked. Mable frowned and pondered. While the probability was very low, it was not impossible. After all, no one had formted medicine with the A117 before this. There were no of its side effects et Mable did not dwell on the problem. The most important thing at the moment was to treat ir''s allergic reaction. After checking and drawing his blood, she finally confirmed that his fever and breathing difficulty were due to an allergic reaction. As such, she immediately prescribed medication, both oral and infusion. A series of strugglester, ir''s fever finally went away after an infusion in the afternoon. Despite that, Mable was worried and stayed by his side. ir''s arms were covered with hives due to the allergy. They were particrly itchy, but he could el news scratch them. Mable put some cream on his arms to reduce the swelling and stop the itching. She studied his arms at the same time. ir''s blood had been drawn twice a day recently, and it was heartbreaking to look at the needle marks. Suddenly, ir ced his warm hand on Mable''s head. Mable looked up and met his deep ck eyes. Chapter 167 "What''s the matter?" Mable nced at ir. He was looking at her strangely, as if he had something to say. "Nothing." ir ruffled her hair and said hoarsely, "Sorry for worrying you again." "There''s no need to apologize. As long as you get better." ir only stared at her. Mable finished putting medicine on his arms and checked the gunshot wound on his right hand. Due to Vortex, his wound was constantly inmed and could not fully heal. Now that the poison was removed, the inmmation quickly subsided. "Your gunshot wound is probably going to leave a scar." Mable suddenly thought of the scar ir got from blocking a bullet for herst time. It would be the second time he got injured for her. ir chuckled. He sounded unconcerned as he responded, "Wouldn''t scars make a man look more handsome?" Mable said without thinking, "You''re handsome without scars!" He would have plenty of fans if he became a celebrity or idol. "Is that so?" ir stared at Mable with a smile. "Thanks for thepliment, Mabes." Mable was startled. She could not believe what she said. She cleared her throat and said, "Actually, you''re not that handsome just slightly above average." ir raised his eyebrow and asked in jealousy, "What aboutpared to Rory? Who''s more handsome?" Mable''s mouth twitched. ''What''s there topare between you?'' "How do you know about Rory?" Mable asked him in return. She had wanted to ask ir thest time he mentioned Rory. Rory had been living a secluded life these past few years, and they had not seen each other for many years. As powerful as ir was, he could not have found out about him through her. Furthermore, Rory had been keeping an extremely low profile. He never attended to business matters himself, so it would be incredibly difficult to look into him. "I have my ways." ir observed Mable''s expression. He asked after a pause, "You seem to be afraid of me knowing about him?" Mable smiled faintly. "Not really. I just find it strange you think I like him." ir was stunned. "Isn''t he the person you said you liked very much?" ''Did Rahman lie to me? ''Mable likes someone else?!'' Mable stayed silent. Rory was indeed not the person she liked. Nheless... "It''s him!" Mable said seriously. While it was not Rory, it did not stop her from using him as a shield. Otherwise, if ir pursued this matter, she could not find anyone else to take the me. Mable stressed again, "He''s the one I like!" ir could not find Rory anyway, so she wanted to keep the misunderstanding going. "Then why aren''t you together?" ir asked hoarsely with narrowed eyes. "l each other. . It''s not easy to make etN?velDrama.Org content. move. Besides, he doesn''t think of me that way." ir fiddled with her hands and said casually, "In that case, why don''t you consider being with me?" "ir, I told you that I only love him. I liked you when I lost my memory because I thought of you as him. I¡ª" ir gripped her hand tightly and shouted coldly, "Enough!" Mable had said it once. There was no need for him to hear it again. ir stared at her and said, "Mabes, forever is a long time. You might like more than one person. How would you know if you''d fall in love with me if you don''t try?" Mable pursed her lips. She sounded a little disappointed as she replied to him, "Yes, ir, forever is a very long time, and one might like more than one person. For instance, you might like me now, but you might also like someone else in the future." ir frowned. ''Ha, you''ve learned to use my words against me.'' "See? You have nothing to say, right? You don''t actually like me that¡ªMmph!" Before Mable could finish, ir suddenly pinched her chin and kissed her hard. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!